Nothing Is Impossible

Chapters

Chapter 2 – Reality Crashes
Chapter 3 – Tenacity
Chapter 4 – Madness
Chapter 5 – Obsession
Chapter 6 - The Best Night Ever, part 1
Chapter 6 - The Best Night Ever, part 2
Chapter 6 – The Best Night Ever, Part 3
Chapter 1 – The Impossible Happens

Chapter 2 – Reality Crashes

Inhaling slowly, Rainbow Dash tried to control her breathing. She opened her eyes banishing the shadows that kept her, and finally saw the world. The dark and red spot ahead shaped and took color; at first, blurred shades amongst a powerful dusted wind; then, just yellow, orange and red, so much red.

A missing hat. A missing hoof. Deep wounds all over. Red on top of orange that slowly spilled. An untied blonde mane moved on the ground with a peaceful wind. Nothing else did.

After a while, no more screams, no more frantic trotting, no more explosions, there was only silence. The thing, gone.

A road of guards stood in front of Rainbow Dash far away with solemn faces, but none moved, nor dare open their eyes, and sadly faced down.

Rainbow's legs gave and sat down. She felt exhausted but not anything else, not anger, not sadness, nor excitement or joy, nothing. Her friend laid six feet away on the ground, but she felt like dreaming.

"Applejack! Applejack!" screamed Twilight from the back, fast descending from the air, and almost crashing as she landed. Rainbow barely acknowledged her presence, and idly watched.

"No, no, Applejack, no," Twilight said between sobs, "why... why her... not her." Tears ran down her cheeks.

The closer she got, the slower she walked, and the more her hooves trembled, until she couldn't move anymore and collapsed beside Rainbow. It should've been me, not her, never her, thought Twilight as she crossed her forelegs on her face and cried, shielding herself and her pain from the world.

Not far, a crying mare approached. She opened her away among the debris of houses and fallen walls that had become of Ponyville. Her beautiful, resplendent indigo mane, bolt like tail and snow white coat were full of dirt and dust; her mascara ruined, for a profound sadness poured from her soul.

"Oh, my sweet, Applejack." Rarity was trying and failing to smile through the tears. She had a motherly tone in her shaky voice as she addressed her, "Look at what you have done with yourself," she said while slowly approached her friend passing Rainbow and Twilight. Her hooves getting stained from the crimson runlet on the ground.

She hastily wiped out her tears with her forelegs; they blurred her azure blue eyes, and even though she was only a feet away, such tears wouldn't let her see dear Applejack clearly.

"Oh, y-you ruined your beautiful mane," Rarity stammered, "and, and your gorgeous coat too." Her voice tone went higher as she contained her grief. "Ouhh, you always had such a lovely—" she lifted a hoof to her mouth when she noticed the missing limb. Her eyes darted full of shock and disbelieve of the horror and pain her friend went through.

"It's alright, dear," Rarity said, "I'll fix this, I'll take care of everything." She brought a hoof forward to groom Applejack's mane and bring her some comfort, but halted as she saw it cover in red, and couldn't let it touch her.

Rarity felt useless; she couldn't do anything for her friend, not even then. She had just promised to take care of everything and made herself a liar, in front of Applejack.

She lost control.

"Why, Applejack!" Rarity shouted stomping her hoof on the ground, facing down with her eyes closed; from them, glistering diamonds fell to be lost forever. "Why couldn't you just simply run, why did you have to help, why do you have to be so brave... why do you have to have... such a big heart." She whined breaking down.

After hearing the cries and screams of Rarity, Twilight couldn't stand it anymore. She felt constricted and out of air; her very soul being crushed by the second. She needed someone to support her, to hold her, to share the pain or it would kill her.

Twilight turned to the friend next to her, and was surprised for what she saw. Rainbows expression was one of a lost pony. She looked desolated in the middle of all. Twilight stretched her forelegs and jumped to hug Rainbow with all her strength.

Rainbow blinked her eyes in horror. She could feel Twilight embrace. It made her realize that it was all real, and it was coming for her. "Noo—" she pushed Twilight "— don't touch me, stay away," she said trying to escape reality, but reality was not so kind.

Twilight felt Dash rejection and petrified, in that moment, she would've preferred a stab in the heart. Does she knows it's all my fault, she feared; however, the thought died soon when she saw Rainbows eyes; whether by the time knowing each other, her own wisdom, or the magical bond they shared, she knew that she wasn't rejecting her, but the crashing reality instead. Twilight forced herself on Rainbow and tried to hug her with all she got.

"No, no! It's not true, let me go!" said Rainbow fighting to get away. Her eyes watering and her forelegs pushing Twilight's chest.

A big part of Twilight thought that what she was doing was very unfair and cruel. To take her friend so forcefully and drag her along into this torment, but she desperately needed to, just to feel any sort of comfort, of company, of relief.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Twilight repeated over and over crying and lightly shaking her head, trying to make Rainbow understand and striping her of the fantasy.

Rainbow was too tired, every muscle ached, and couldn't fight much longer. Eventually, she let her frail body and tears fall into Twilight embrace, crying and screaming in pain. They both held and supported each other. They needed each other; on their own, there was too much pain.

Their friends, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, arrived running at the scene, and watched the whole tragedy. Fluttershy threw herself on the ground, crying her eyes out with her hooves covering her face, while Pinkie pie slowly walked to her friends.

"Girls? What are you doing?" asked Pinkie with anguish in her voice. Her face full of distress while carrying a heavy, fearful smile. "Oh, I get it, Applejack is joking right?" She looked at each of her friends faces, seeking for answers. None could hold her gaze and turn away.

"Come on girls quit crying. It just a prank right?" she was asking desperately, but was only answered with more cries. "Applejack, quit playing!" she yelled at her peaceful friend. "Please, I don't like this joke...

"Girls, stop it! You are scaring me," she pleaded to her friends seeking comfort in the eyes of Twilight but finding only despair.

Pinkie's bright pink mane and coat began to lose its luster; the fluffiness and joy in her mane and tail resided, until it was fluffy no more, and the joy was lost.

"Jajaja, jajaja, come on, Applejack get up!" she nervously laughed and demanded, walking furiously to Applejack.

"Applejack! Applejack!" she shouted while running full speed towards her immobile friend; anger and determination drawn on her face.

Rarity had to tackle and try to hold Pinkie, else she'd do something rash.

Rarity silently struggled to hold Pinkie while crying in her shoulder as Pinkie pressed on. "No, is just a prank, Applejack! Applejack, Applejack... Applejack..." Pinkie pie understood. She closed her eyes and held Rarity, letting their sorrow flow.

For Fluttershy, it was too much to bear on her own, and she ran blindly to Twilight and Rainbow; her tears flew briefly in the breeze like little fireflies, and the anguish in her poor body was only visible as the air parted her beautiful pink mane. She wrapped her friends in her hooves with the little strength she could muster, and held to each other.

Together they mourned.

~~<<0>>~~

No one clearly knew how much time had passed when Princess Celestia arrived, unceremoniously, walking silently with her head hung, and a couple of tears in her eyes as she carefully approached Applejack.

Everypony was quietly sobbing. No longer could they weep; their eyes sore and red.

"Princess, what should we do?" Twilight separated from her friends and walked hopefully to her mentor and fellow princess. "There must be something we can do," she said with a pleading face full of desperation.

Celestia took a glimpse of Twilight; her disarranged mane and heavy eyes and just shook her head. "I am so sorry my little ponies," she said as she addressed the group, "I hope that I could say or do something to bring you comfort, but this you must come to accept and make peace with each other, in honor of her memory."

A silent moment passed, then a humming sound came. Celestia's horn softly glowed; its golden magic surrounding Applejack's body.

When Rainbow saw this, she rushed and stood defiantly in from of her princess, "What do you think you're doing?" she shouted with her head low, wings flared and body ready to pounce.

Celestia halted.

Twilight pressed her fore-hooves on the princess foreleg to stand up. "Wait Princess, please... don't take her from us," she begged looking her in the eyes.

"I am really sorry, but Applejack's... " She closed her eyes and silence herself, as to not refer of what was left of their friend. "Cannot remain here, and the Apple family must be informed." She put on a resolute face, and watched Twilight and Rainbow, it seemed they were exhausted both fiscally and emotionally. "I'll do this myself."

"But Princess," Twilight pleaded. That was her duty as a friend. Part of her dreaded to explain what occurred or how would they react, how could she tell Granny Smith and Big Mac or Apple Bloom... could she bring them such pain just like she did with Rainbow, but that was her responsibility, wasn't it?

Celestia said with a sad sympathetic smile as she looked at Twilight and Rainbow, "I will talk to all of you later; for now, allow me, to do this small thing."

Rainbow hesitated. She looked at Twilight for a rebuttal but found none. Princess Celestia was right; besides, Rainbow couldn't possibly tell the Apple family; she didn't know how, and could only foresee disaster in doing such. She lower her head and relented, deep down she thought to herself, I'm a coward.

Celestia's horn flashed, and a crystal and gold coffin appeared. It had a clear crystal lit; on it, golden chords that were reminiscent of tendrils, and the crystal itself fractionated on some parts which reflected soft light in rainbow colors.

Celestia's golden aura envelope Applejack, and started to glow brighter until it blinded all present. When the light dimmed, Applejack's body was clean of all mud and dust, its coat no longer stained with red, and her wounds closed.

There was a brief puff sound, and a white and silver blanket materialized to gently cover Applejack, leaving only her head visible. Celestia rested Applejack kindly in the coffin, taking a sad and proud look at her before extending her wings preparing to take off, when she was interrupted.

"Wait!" said Fluttershy running to stop Celestia, "We have to find her hat, she needs it, she never leaves without it." Fluttershy looked hopeless searching for the missing Stetson; her face desperate as she turned every stone.

Twilight could see the conflict in Celestia, the same she had in herself, what could she tell Fluttershy in this situation? But Twilight had almost run out of compassion, and answered before Celestia could. "The hat is lost!" she dryly shouted, startling Fluttershy and her friends; then, she took a moment to reconsider it, and put in a face of contempt as she hissed in a lower voice, "I have... an idea where it might be, but we won't find it here... in the open."

Everypony present could sense the venom and hate emanating from Twilight's words. Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie were scared of Twilight's display, but to Rainbow Dash, who had seen the monster's atrocities, it felt right.

Princess Celestia looked like she would say something to Twilight, but only nodded. "All of you are in need of some rest and must prepare for tomorrow. You should stay together tonight. The guards and I will take care of the rest," she said and softly flew in direction of Sweet Apple Acres carrying their precious Applejack in her golden aura.

~~<<0>>~~

The land of Equestria was a magical place, where the very feelings and emotions of its inhabitants shaped the world. Now, the world was dark and grey devoid of any joy or happiness; an empty hole that swallowed everything.

The walk to Twilight's castle was not pleasant for her and her friends. The air was foul, the soil felt harder and the heat of the setting sun made everypony sluggish, but that was of no importance.

They felt an ache in their hearts that constrict them, unable them to breath or feel anything but pain. A depressing thought took root deep in their minds: Why would fate brought them together, just to tear them apart.

Fate did not exist.

As they enter the castle, Spike was there to happily greet them. Rainbow didn't want to listen while Twilight broke the news to the little dragon. She stood away and winced as she saw everything repeating, the look of disbelieve, the crying and the sadness all over again. If she wasn't drain already, she would have cried once more, they all would, but only felt more grief.

In the end, they were all in the throne room. Each one in their respective chair. All facing down; their looks lost on the floor, with Spike's little sobs, tearing the silence. The empty chair a constant reminder of the tragedy and their friend.

Rainbow kept thinking in the events of the day, even thought she didn't want it; trying find what went wrong and make sense of all. She couldn't do anything else but that. She remember when she saw pinkie, and flew into the town. She got there when AJ was still—

AJ, always so strong. Rainbow recalled feeling so happy when she heard her come to the rescue. Applejack always looked so confident, like she always knew what to do.

It was those dumb ponies fault, Rainbow thought, staying there in the middle of the danger, frozen like idiots. It was because of them, and that thing.

How that thing get into town in the first place? she wondered, and why was Applejack alone?

Where was Rarity? Fluttershy? and everypony? What took them so long?

Where was Twilight? She had to be there. What was she doing? Why did she leave AJ alone?

Rainbow was getting angrier and angrier by the minute. She watched Twilight intensely now. How Twilight was slowly brushing Spikes back with her hooves while he sobbed. For some strange reason, the sympathetic face Twilight wore was making Rainbow angrier and—

"Girls?" Rarity said snapping every one attention, "I think we all could use something to drink. I'll go make some tea."

Rarity looked at the group. She could tell all were very stressed especially Rainbow and Twilight since they both had fought and brought down the Hydra. To Rarity's keen eyes, it was clear they were very exhausted.

Rarity set her gaze on Flutteshy. Her friend was very lost and could use some distraction. "Fluttershy?" she addressed, "Would you help me please?" Fluttershy blinked and recoiled in surprise, but delicately got up and followed.

Although Twilight's castle was relatively new, Rarity knew it by heart. Since Twilight's old house was destroyed, they had to accommodate her on a rush and Rarity had blissfully donated almost all of the new furniture, curtains, carpets and appliances. After what Twilight went through, it was the least she could do.

At the beginning Twilight wouldn't accept it, but Rarity convince her by telling that if she let her decorate the palace herself they would be even; after all, how many ponies could say that they had specially decorated a castle for a princess?

It was a silly excuse, but surprisingly, a couple of please and eyes' flutters worked on Twilight just like with Spike. Twilight was too humble and a very good friend, and because of that, she sometimes needed to be forcefully pampered.

While Rarity moved through the hall to the kitchen, she could see the tree's crystal design. The arc-windows, the high ceilings and columns, and all the things Applejack helped move and install with her. She could see the annoyed face of Applejack, as she made her rearrange over and over the bookcases and the bedroom. How they argue on where the kitchen and the bathroom should be or how Applejack raised an eyebrow every time thinking that Rarity was a crazy.

Rarity would give her boutique and more, everything she had was little, for simply another one of those moments with Applejack.

Somehow, without realizing it, she already made it to the kitchen, and Fluttershy was looking expectably at her.

"Oh, I'm sorry, dear, I got distracted for a moment," she said looking slightly embarrassed, "Why don't you fetch me down the herbs from the top of those shelves."

Fluttershy blankly looked over. "Um... uh... okay," she said softly, and flew off.

Rarity was using her magic telekinesis to withdraw and prepare the porcelain tea set; she had done it so many times that the mere action calmed her, so she was doing it with her eyes closed to maximize the effect. When Fluttershy returned with the herbs, she extended her hoof to receive them, "Thank you, darling," she said, but Fluttershy didn't give them to her; on the contrary, she retract them.

Rarity opened her eyes, turned and asked, "What's the matter, dear?"

Fluttershy was hovering just above the floor and holding the herbs against her chest with one hoof. "Ah... um.... Rarity?" she weakly said while her eyes and other hoof pointed at Rarity's extended one.

Rarity looked at her hoof and started shaking.

It was cover in blood.

She then looked behind her and realize she had been leaving blood and mud hoof prints all over the castle.

Her pupils shrunk and she started to hyperventilate; her eye twitched in desperation. In an effort to calm herself, she put down all she had in her telekinesis and close her eyes.

"Fluttershy? Can you continue for me? I have to go to the bathroom." Rarity swiftly said and took off. Normally, she would have phrased that differently, but she was fighting a panic attack at the moment.

"Um... yes, of course," Fluttershy said as Rarity hastily leaved the room.

Rarity almost ran to the bathroom, if doing so wouldn't cause so much noise and spread more filth.

Filth... the moment she referred to Applejacks blood like that froze her; she almost crumbled. How could she had said such things about her dear friend?

She couldn't stand still. She felt hunted, an unknown danger lurked in the ground raising to get her. She needed to get out of there fast, but Rarity kept her pace.

The second she saw the bathroom she jumped on the tub and started the shower.

The hot water hit her, but the little relief she felt wasn't near enough. She rapidly levitated a soap and a sponge, and began to franticly take off all the mud and blood from her coat and hooves. Somehow feeling scared and disgusted by Applejack's blood made her feel very guilty and very sorry.

"It's not what you think, darling. It's not what you think," she denied, trying to explain herself to the death.

Flashes of Applejack's remains and shredded limb crossed her mind. She almost empty her stomach, but managed to keep herself composed and willed the feeling down, but the guilt only intensified.

After a while, the blood was all gone. She closed the tab and allow herself a moment to breath. When she was calmed and her breathing controlled, she felt very dizzy; all of her own blood withdraw from her head and extremities. Her knees gave. She unsuccessfully tried to hold the tub's edge with a hoof just to further her fall.

There was a moment of silence. Rarity wanted to get up but couldn't. She thought of the whole ordeal, the tea, the blood, the filth, the death. Her face contorted into a strange smile as her shiny eyes watered and showered her cheeks. The tub slowly drained her shame and sorrows.

In the kitchen, Fluttershy continued preparing the tea, but she was very worried about Rarity; the face she make before leaving let her know that she wasn't feeling very well, so she took a little break and slowly went halfway to the bathroom when she heard Rarity cries and stopped.

She didn't know what to do. It was usually her friends the ones that were strong and console her, but more than that she was afraid that if she would go in there, it all will come back again. She had just achieved a semblance of stability and was in a point where she thought could handle the hole in her heart.

Fluttershy shook her head, Rarity is strong, she will be back in just a moment you'll see, she told herself letting a lonely tear run down her cheek as she turned back.

When she returned to the kitchen, she stood still and quiet for a moment thinking what to do. Had she done the right thing? Or should she go back? She decided to focus solely in making the tea and nothing more, that was her task and nothing else existed.

When all was set, she prepared the seven cups and carefully took them one by one with her muzzle, put them in the silver cart and strolled out.

Back in the throne room, Rainbow was having a hard time containing herself. All was red, her breathing was short and her heart was beating fast while she looked at Twilight viciously. It all came back to Twilight. It was her fault.

Twilight was the princess; the Alicorn, and she was one who had to deal with the monster in the first place.

She was the one who left AJ alone.

She was the one who didn't come back.

It was her fault.

AJ was death because of her.

Rainbow could see Twilight sitting there, playing innocent, comforting her friends like the poor things they were, gracing all with her pity, with that stupid face.

Urgh! Rainbow couldn't look at her anymore. She got up, turned back and started pacing from one side of the room to the other, each loop driving her madder; and even thought she didn't want to, she found herself listening to Twilight's conversation.

"Come on now, Spike, is getting late why don't you go up and rest for a while, hmm?" said Twilight looking down at the baby dragon.

"No! Don't you need me here? I want to be with you guys—" Spike wiped his nose. "—Don't make me go away..."

Twilight was sad and hurt by those words. She knew of Spike's fear of being left behind, of being alone, abandoned, and hoped he knew, she was never let it come to pass, but with all that happened, she couldn't denied her little brother.

"It's okay, Spike, you're right. I need you here, we all do. We need all the friends and family we can have," declared Twilight as she hugged Spike.

Having listened to Twilight, Pinkie pie said with a trembling in her voice, "Twilight? Shouldn't we be at Applejack's? I think... they need us too." Pinkie appeared lost as to why they weren't there in the first place.

Twilight knew Pinkie was right, and yet she couldn't tell her, as the time coursed through the day, she was getting more and more scared of confronting the Apple family.

If she went to the Apples she had to tell them what happened. She had to tell them it was all her fault, that Applejack was gone because of her. That scared her more than anything in her life. She wasn't prepared for it.

Twilight hated it, but she had to trick Pinkie somehow, to find a way to distract her. "Princess Celestia is now with them, she told us to let her do this, we should trust her and prepare ourselves for tomorrow," answered Twilight trying to use Celestia's words of wisdom.

"But they'll feel so much better if we were there to cheer them up," pleaded Pinkie eager to go.

"They won't feel better anytime soon, Pinkie," said Twilight trying to held back Pinkie, "It's better if we stay for now. Trust me."

"But...—" Pinkie hung her head and sighed "—Okay..."

Twilight didn't like how she had said that "Trust me", she knew she had used Pinkie's friendship and belief that Twilight would knew what was best. She thought herself undeserving of Pinkie's trust and needed to make it up to her, to reassure her friendship, so she did the only thing she could come with, she went to pinkie and hug her tenderly.

"Thank you for understanding, Pinkie."

"It's nothing."

While Twilight and Pinkie held each other, Fluttershy approached the room. She hesitated coming in, thinking she might interrupt the heartwarming moment, but the hug was soon over, and thought it was safe to come in.

"Here... some tea, to calm down a bit," called Fluttershy to everypony and dragon in the room, a little more loud and assertive than she intended, so she corrected herself and whispered quietly, "if... you want to."

"Oh, thanks Fluttershy," sang Twilight and Pinkie.

"There you go Spike," said Fluttershy, as she passed him a cup.

He nodded. "Thanks."

Fluttershy circled the round crystal table with Twilight's cutie mark star, that was the center of the thrones room; as she reached every throne, she left a tea's cup at the table.

"Eh... Fluttershy?" Twilight raised an eyebrow as she asked with worry seeing the extra cup for Applejack.

Having heard Twilight, Pinkie and Spike also caught the mishap but said nothing.

"Yes, Twilight, what's the matter?" asked Fluttershy while she took her place.

"Nothing, just... nothing," Twilight muttered, as she glanced to the side, trying to ignore the empty spot with the steaming cup. She cursed herself and her obsessive nature inwardly for noticing that little mistake; she uselessly hoped that it could pass inadvertent.

Fluttershy gasped. She jumped to the air and covered her mouth with her hooves after she realized what she had done."Oh, no... I'm so dumb," she whimpered, looking horrified at the cup, "I really just tried to take our minds of it—" Fluttershy clenched the hole in her chest with her forelegs, "—but made us remember it instead." Tears formed above her cheeks. "You really must hate me so much."

"No, Fluttershy we don't hate you," said Pinkie confused.

"Yeah, it was only a mistake," said Spike.

"You were just trying to help," added Twilight trying to calm her.

"Some help I was." Fluttershy sobbed as she descended to the floor and turned her back to them.

Pinkie jumped and appeared in front of her. "No, Flutershy, everything you did was to make us feel better."

"But I fail, and just made it worst," said Fluttershy turning from her friends.

"You didn't mean to. Is not your fault," Twilight said.

"Yes it is, I am awful and horrible friend," said Fluttershy as she laid on the floor and buried her face with her hooves.

"No, you are a wonderful friend, Fluttershy—" Twilight reached with her forelegs, and lifted Futtershy to her hooves "—Please don't think about yourself like that." She looked deep into Fluttershy watered cyan eyes. "You always take good care of all of us, and when you feel down, we all feel bad, and that's because you are our friend and we love you."

"You do?"

"Yes we do," they boasted.

"So please, Fluttershy, don't feel down." Pinkie said to her standing upside down on her forelegs and smiling.

"Oh..." Fluttershy wiped her tears and smiled. "Thank you friends." She was greatly relieved and happily embraced her friends.

"I know this may be the worst time of our lives, but we'll make it through somehow, we have to." Twilight declared looking far ahead.

"Shut up, Twilight..." Rainbow interrupted with her back at the group looking at the floor. She had enough of Twilight's speeches.

Twilight ear flicked. "What?" She must have heard wrong.

Rainbow turned around; her body exuding rage. "I said, shut up!"

Twilight widely opened her eyes and took a step back, scared at her friend's behavior. "Rainbow wha—"

Rainbow closed her eyes and screamed as hard as she could, "Shut up shut up shut up!" Her nostrils flared and her breathing was heavy.

"Shut, the bucking, up," she threatened, opening her eyes and slowly focusing on Twilight, "Shut up."

There was no love in those eyes.

"You said, we'll make it through, huh? What about AJ, huh?" Rainbow said as she walked closer to Twilight.

"Did she make it?"

"Oh, I guess you just forgot about her."

"You forgot about her and leaved, didn't you?" Rainbow trusted her hoof on Twilight's chest and kept pressuring it as she spoke.

"You left her alone, you left her alone, and she died!"

Silence. Twilight just stared in horror at how everything slipped away.

"Please, Rainbow stop," cried Fluttershy.

"And where were you, Fluttershy? probably hiding somewhere while AJ was being killed," Rainbow said.

Fluttershy flinched and cowered while Rainbow loomed over her.

"Or tell me, were you more worried about some dumb animal and that's why you didn't help her. You didn't even think about her did you? huh? Did you?" Rainbow screamed.

"Dashie, please stop, you're hurting everypony," Pinkie said.

"And you, Pinkie, you didn't have to carry those foals; they have parents, let them deal with them," Rainbow said as she pushed pinkie away.

"What's going on? What's with all the shouting," Rarity said as she entered the room with her wet mane wrapped in a towel.

"Hahahahaha, figures... you were taking a bath. You had to take a bath. Was that why you weren't there when Applejack was killed, or you just didn't feel like getting your hooves dirty, huh?"

"Rainbow! How dare you!" Rarity exclaimed in shock.

"Shut up all of you," Rainbow shouted. "You all left her alone and she died."

Twilight held Rainbow's hoof with her owns. "Rainbow, please, I didn't mean to, I never wanted any of this."

"You won't trick me"—Rainbow pushed Twilight's hooves away and hover looking down on her—"Twilight, I know it's was you, It's your fault."

Twilight's heart stopped beating.

"You were suppose to take care of that thing. For Pete's sake, you took an ursa minor when you were just an unicorn. What were you thinking?"

Ice blocked her veins.

"I'm not stupid, it should have been easy for you."

She cowered.

"But you left. You left AJ all on her own."

With each word, Rainbow stabbed her further, harder, deeper and deeper.

"She is death because of you, Twilight!"

"She is death because of you!"

"You kill her!"

Twilight Ran. She fled.

Everything was wrong. Everything was falling down.

She killed Applejack.

They all knew.

They all knew what she had done, that it was her fault. She couldn't take it; it was too much. She shut her eyes and ran straight to a wall; then, teleported as far as she could.

When she blinked into existence, she continued to ran with no direction through the hot summer night. In any other situation she might have realized that she could fly but not this one.

She ran as hard as she could; her body boiled; her sides ached with each stride, as she desperately gasped into the stars for air, and kept on pushing herself. In fact she just wanted to pass out of running.

Each step felt like drowning; she couldn't get any air in her lungs but she kept running into the night's deep void. White spots slowly began to cloud her vision, until all was white.

In the end she thought, if I would die like this, then so be it.

~~<<0>>~~

There was sadness in the night for a star had vanished. Her family and friends, shimmered in pain and mourning. Its extinction leaved an empty space, and thus there was less light in the world.

In the dimmed stars light soared Princess Celestia. She had just left the Apple family to their grief and heavy thoughts burdened her endeavor.

"Sister, are thou alright?" asked Princess Luna softly, ethereally, like the night itself just manifested.

"I'm alright Luna... She was close, and it's never easy... but they are strong. I'm confident that they will carry on. How are things proceeding in town?" Celestia said, somewhat eager to change the subject.

"Most of the town had been rescued and cleansed from trapping debris, and the homeless provided shelter," informed Luna, "The problem remaining, is the hydra's corpse." She looked down and saw how two guards' platoons, with straps and ropes, struggled moving the enormous beast.

"Were any other circumstances, I shall have it chopped and sold for food and easy disposal; now, I'm unsure." Luna turned to her sister for consult.

Since a young age Celestia was always wise, and more than a thousand years of living had made her a little bit more.

She considered the problem for a moment. Had the hydra died without killing, they would have done as Luna suggested, but out of respect, the best course of action would be for it to be cremated; it would bring peace to the Apples, but to burn such a large corpse wouldn't be easy.

"We should call one of ours higher unicorns magicians to supervise and cremate the corpse," said Celestia, "It would best honor the Apple family."

"I shall send the word." Luna's horn glimmered summoning a quill and parchment. She scribbled on it using her magic, and in a puff it was turned into blue glinting dust that flew into the wind.

Luna continued speaking but Celestia's mind was in turmoil, the mention of the death hydra, remained her the afternoon event's and was oblivious to Luna's conversation.

"Sister, art thou sure thou art alright?" Luna asked concerned, "Thou dost not look well."

Luna was right, Celestia was expended. Her multicolored mane did not waver as lively as it should, her strides were long and forced, and her magenta eyes were devoid of light. Celestia's usual radiance was missing.

Celestia pondered whether or not to bring the matter. She had always been a figure to look up to, an example to all. She must never disappoint; because of that, she had learned when to act and voice her concerns, but more importantly, when to keep them quiet, for she must never be vulnerable, never to show ignorance or weakness; furthermore, her life it's always a teaching moment, she is always confident and always perfect, yet wasn't this perfect illusion the one that distance her from her sister? Wasn't this why her subjects, family and friends felt the need to hide the truth from her?

To act behind her back?

Fear her even?

No, this concerns weren't that important. She was just worrying about silly things. She should not bring this up. It would only unnecessary burden Luna; but then, Twilight lessons resonated in her mind: Accepting what your friends have to offer; take your friends' worries seriously. Even if you don't think that she has anything to worry about; never be afraid to share your true feelings with a good friend.

Celestia stopped in mid air while her sister continued ahead. "Luna... I'm worried about Twilight and... I," she confessed, Luna turned around, tilted her head and listened at her sister curiously. "You've seen the grand penetrating wound in the hydra's chest. It's clear a powerful magic blast kill it. Twilight kill it."

Celestia sighed. "That is not our way... and when she spoke of the beast she did so with so much disdain and without any remorse."

"Dearest sister, given the situation, it was only natural."

"That's just it," said Celestia looking desperate, "When she spoke, I was about to reprehend her, to use the moment to teach her the responsibility of her power, to use it correctly, set an example, and to not let her feelings control her."

Luna looked sadly at her sister, "Celie..."

"Had I become too cold? Had I gone that far that I can no longer relate to anyone?" Celestia asked full of fear, "Earlier, when talking to the Apples, I felt like acting a script. I have consoled so many families and attended so many funerals that I just... I just... I don't know." Celestia shook her head; a couple of tears rolled down her cheek as she looked down and away, hiding her face in disgrace.

"Neigh, Celie, thou hast not. If so, thou hadst become warmer across the years," said Luna as she gently raised Celestia's head and wiped her tears with her hooves, "Thou art always hard on thyself, more so in time of mourning, questioning thy every thought, word, and action."

Luna offered Celestia a smile. "We have lived long and experience much, but that had not made us invulnerable. Or tell me, did thou not mourned my absence?"

"No, Luna, my heart longed for you all the time, I missed you every day," Celestia said surprised at Luna for asking such question.

Luna narrowed her eyes, and her voice turned death cold as she asked, "Art thou lying to me?"

"N-No, I, never."

"See there, sister, thou art not an ice statue—" Luna smiled "—although thou dost crack and easily melt."

Celestia couldn't helped it, and smiled as well.

Luna took a long breath, looking far in the distance and resumed, "In regard of Twilight Sparkle, years of habit had taught us to think of such lessons for ours subjects welfare, yet thou did not act but held thyself, understanding that it was Twilight's pain that twist her so, and that it was her moment to grief; besides, thou art right, for she must learn such lessons." Luna took upon a wavering and more serious expression. "We are much too powerful and susceptible to dark spirits. I wish not for her to follow my path."

Celestia jumped and hugged her sister. "Thank you, Luna. Thank you for being with me."

Luna warmly returned the hug. "Thou have softened, Sister, in the past, thou would had not acted this way."

"Forgive me, Luna, I'm an old lady now."

Luna chuckled. "Thou hast to toughen up if thou wantest to hang with us youngsters," she jested, "I don't want to be embarrassed by you."

They both look into each other eyes and share a light giggle.

It was so good to have someone to know her so well, someone she could share her worriers with, and lift her spirit. It was so good to have her sister back; plus, Luna seemed happy to help.

This was a good idea, Celestia thought, Thank you Twilight. Celestia might have just became wiser.

Luna and Celestia nodded and regained their pose; they still have many things to do and ponies in need of comfort.

They resumed their fly to Twilight's castle for a moment, that was until Luna spotted the owner laying on a side of the road.

"Sister! Look, something has occurred to Twilight sparkle!" said Luna alarmed.

"I see her." Celestia swiftly dived and landed close to Twilight, with Luna arriving shortly.

"Twilight!" said Celestia as she examined Twilight's semi-unconscious body. It didn't appeared to be gravely injured.

"Is she alright?" asked Luna.

"She looks bruised and dehydrated, but she'll be alright." Celestia could hear Twilight saying something in her daze, and got closer to listen.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Twilight kept muttering over and over. Her eyes were void and gone. There was no strength, no will in her body and didn't even register the two princesses' arrival. Her mind was lost in dark waters.

"Twilight, Twilight! Answer me, what happened? Twilight!" Celestia said.

Twilight slowly came to it. As she saw the forming figure of Princess Celestia that sat in front of her, she couldn't help it, and jumped to her chest and bury her face on her neck

"Princess? Oh, Princess, Princess, Princess," sobbed Twilight as she crawled and wept on the princess chest, trying to hang on for what it seemed her life.

Celestia's heart ached. "It's alright, Twilight, everything it's going to be fine," she said stroking Twilight's mane and surprised at her sudden reaction, "You are safe now, I am here with you."

A gleaming green dust approached gliding peacefully in the wind, then with a small spark and puff it materialized into a scroll in front of Luna. Celestia looked at Luna and a silent conversation took place; one that ended with Luna nodding and flying off in the town's direction.

Twilight wouldn't ease her clench, much as if her soul would drown the moment she let go. "Princess, Princess everypony knows it, they hate me, it's my fault, it's my fault, I kill her, I kill her, I'm sorry, I'm sorry Applejack, I'm so sorry. Please forgive me, please forgive me."

That wasn't right. Celestia knew it. "Twilight, what do you mean? Why is it your fault?"

"Because I killed her, I did it."

"Twilight, please, help me understand. Tell me what happened?"

Twilight struggled trying to recall the events and form her words trough her crying. "Uh, uh... sniff, when the hydra arrived, I tried to contain it, with a shield spell, but I couldn't, so it got into town, and I shackled it, but it started to trash around, and throw chunks of buildings and rocks."

Twilight loosened her embrace enough to see Celestia in the eyes. "And then, Applejack came and save me. She got me out of the way and save me, she saved everypony... but the rock's impacts were tearing down town hall and houses with ponies in them and... and I needed time to hold them, so, so...—" Twilight inhaled sharply "—I send Applejack alone! I-I told her to give me some time. Princess, I did it, I send her, I-I send her to her death. I send her to die, she save me and I killed her, I killed my friend. I killed my friend, I killed her."

Twilight had no strength left, lost her grip and fell at Celestia's hooves like a rock; her self-torture had beaten her out, and considering how much she had push herself earlier it was a miracle that she held that long.

Celestia's sorrow for Twilight pained her deeply; and more so, was her almost certainty, that there was little she could do to soothe Twilight's despair. It was clear that Twilight had done nothing wrong, and that Applejacks death was a tragic accident, but for Twilight herself, there was no doubt that she was the responsible for it, a murderer even.

Celestia extended one of her long wings, laid down next to Twilight and used it to wrap her gently. She nuzzled her softly, failing to hold her own tears.

Pleading sobs echoed through the night sky, but they wouldn't reach the stars.

~~<<0>>~~

Spike Dedragon, was a peaceful dragon; peaceful even by pony standards. He was also a noble being, capable of great selfless and compassion; one that stood up to injustice, even when outnumbered against other dragons much bigger than himself.

He expressed his love with endless commitment and devotion, as those who knew his secret crush could assure, but more so how Twilight Sparkle could assure. She was a sister and a mentor to him. They were together for a long time and he loved her with all his being; there wasn't a scale on his body that did not love her.

She was always there for him: when he was bored, when he was in trouble, when he was sad, when he was scared and when he was alone. She was always there to teach him new things, and she will never abandon him.

It was Spike's utmost duty and honor to protect her, because he knew, that deep down, Twilight was very delicate, really sensitive of her love ones opinions and very fearful of disappointing them, of failing them, of being rejected.

This day more than ever in her life, Twilight was very exposed, vulnerable and in need of his protection. They have lost a loved friend and she was getting blamed and reprimanded for it.

He knew how she must've felt, like she had failed AJ, like she had failed them; and now, she was being hated, repudiated and abandoned by her friends.

Rejected.

Ripped apart.

Spike had been forced to watch how Rainbow viciously yelled at Twilight, wrongfully accused her, cornered her, and stomped her heart over and over again; Rainbow was hurting her without mercy. Twilight was hurting.

"You kill her!" shouted Rainbow, and Twilight ran away.

"Twilight! Don't leave, wait!" Spike ran behind Twilight without reaching her, and watched her teleport. Twilight's heart and tears splattered on the floor was all that was left for him. He had to do something.

What was her problem? he thought as he clenched his hands digging his claws into his palms.

Why are you hurting everypony?

You think you got permission to harm them?

To say whatever you want?

You think nothing can hurt you?

Spike was devoted to Twilight.

You hurt my Twilight. I hurt you.

Spike was a peaceful dragon.

He clenched his arms, opened his hands and charged with all the speed his legs could give him. He rammed into Rainbow's left side; his claws sunk easily into her skin leaving three distinct slashes of red.

"Argh!"—Rainbow took off—"Get off me!"

"Eeek, be careful," said Fluttershy.

Rainbow's sudden jump shook him off, but Spike was not done. He will get her one way or the other.

"Who do you think you are!?" he said.

Spike inhaled deeply filling his longs beyond their natural size capacity, and with a deafening roar, brought forth a sizzling yellow and red flame twenty times his size that engulfed the whole roof, brightening the room as the afternoon sun.

Rarity saw Fluttershy paralyzed by the violent display, and jumped right to take her out of the firing range, with Pinkie, pushing their rumps to get out of the way. The three backed into the wall and stared appalled.

"Whoaaa, ouch, ouch!" Rainbow was forced to dive to the floor by the scorching embers. "Hey! watch it, pal!"

"No! you watch it, Rainbow!" He said pointing at her, frustrated that he couldn't beat her up properly now that he lost the surprise; she was simply too fast. He'll need to find another way to get her.

"So what? Are you defending her now? What for? Didn't you hear what she did?" said Rainbow in a wide stand, her head low and wings spread. A battle stand.

"You should be roasting her tail instead, is her fault AJ died, not mine."

He found it. He will do to her what she did to Twilight.

"Really?" Spike tightened his fists and walked to her. "Because I think it's your fault, and you are trying to blame her instead."

"What?" Rainbow was caught off guard. She rose her head and frowned, darting her eyes in confusion. "What are you talking about?"

"Oh? You don't know? Or did you forget that you also weren't there to help Applejack?" he said pacing around circling her.

"No, I was the only one there... I just... couldn't... reach her in time." She slumped down, eyes shut hard and her mane covering her face.

"Huh? Don't make me laugh, you? Miss ten seconds flat, fastest flyer in all of Equestria, wasn't fast enough? you're kidding?"

She got up to fight again. "No, it's true, I was too far and... it was too quick. I tried to get her but... wasn't fast enough."

"Liar, I bet you were just lazing around like a bum."

"No! I was right there with her trying to help!" she said trying to follow Spike with her sight while he went on.

"Maybe, but were where you when Twilight tried to stop that thing from entering town. She could have done it if she had the time. From what I know, AJ got there from all the way of Sweet Apples Acres before you, and helped Twilight fight it. What were you doing in all that time? Sleeping in a cloud or what?"

"N-No, I, wasn't."

Spike raised an eyebrow. He had her. A weakness. "Oh, you were didn't you?"

He narrowed his serpentine green eyes on his pray and menacing, walked towards. "Like always, you were lazing around, and AJ had to pick up your slack, didn't she? She had to take your place." He stopped in front of her and looked her in the eyes.

"I bet you wanted to swoop around in the last second like some kind of hero"—he thrust her chest with his finger—"didn't you?".

"No!"

"Yes, if you were there from the beginning nothing would had happened, and AJ would still be alive," he continued lurking her.

"No, It can't... w-what do you know? You are just a dweeb."

"You are always lazing around and that's why you weren't fast enough." He advanced to her and going for the kill while Rainbow stepped backwards.

"Shut up you shrimp, it's your fault too! You didn't do anything," said Rainbow trying to stand her ground and defend herself.

"I called Celestia, and you are just looking for somepony to take the blame for you, don't you? Just like AJ had to take your place. It should've been you who died."

"N-No, it's not true, you—"

"And just like now, when you blamed Twilight and everypony else for you mistake, when in fact, the one to blame, it's you!"

"No, wai—"

"What you did to Twilight was really miserable." He wouldn't let her escape.

"You, you're... You are the worst. I misjudged you Rainbow. You are... a real coward." He finally injected with all the poison he had.

"I'll have to agree with Spike," said Rarity backing up Spike, "What you did to Twilight was just horrible."

"It was no fun. And really, really mean."

"Just... awful..."

"No, it can't... It's that what you... It's not like... Urgh! Fine! Fine! Fine!" Rainbow took off with a blast and fled the castle with her friends watching her leave.

Spike fell to his hands and knees. His heart pounded fast and his head felt on fire. He couldn't believe what he had just done. How could he had done that to Rainbow? He was way out off line too, but he had no time to felt sorry; there were more important things to care about.

"Spike? Darling? Are you alright?" asked Rarity.

"Yeah, I'm fine. C'mon guys, let's go look for Twilight."

~~<<0>>~~

"Twilight? Have you calmed down a little?" asked Princess Celestia to her fellow princess and long time student and friend wrapped in her wing.

Inside it, Twilight could feel Celestia's long and delicate feathers surrounding her; their silk smooth softness brushing against her own fur. For a brief instant, she considered if their length were so, just for this moment, just for her.

"I'm sorry, Princess this is so improper of me," said Twilight relishing in the warm and comfort she felt being so close to the one she worshiped for so long.

"It's alright my little pony, that's why I am here for." Celestia watched Twilight tenderly and smiled.

That smile, that embrace, those magenta eyes... twinkling in the night like Twilight's own private stars; they told her everything she wanted, that she was loved, that she was cared, that she was forgiven, that she will never be alone. Twilight wanted with all her heart to return that smiled, that feel, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't.

"Princess... How do you do it? How could you forgive me... ? Why don't you hate me?" asked Twilight fearfully, "After what I told you, after what I have done?"

"Dear Twilight, I will always love you"—Celestia nuzzled Twilight's neck—"But you are wrong about something."

"... What?" Twilight was shaking, horrified to know. Had she really not forgiven me?

"You haven't done anything wrong." Celestia beamed that caring smile at her, filling her with warm.

Such radiance... Twilight had to avert her sight; she was, undeserving. The world couldn't be that beautiful.

"But Applejack... and Rainbow... she hates me. She told them that it was my fault; my friends hate me," she told her trying to expose the dark and ugly reality, "How could I let this happened? What can I do? I don't know what to do."

"Twilight, Rainbow... is very sad and in pain, and she doesn't know how to make it stop, because of that she is getting frustrated, angry, and is desperately looking for a way to put all that pain and sadness away, so she turned all into you."

"I-I don't know," said Twilight searching her thoughts.

"In a way, she is in the same position you are now. The only difference is that you took your anger and frustration to yourself."

Twilight felt her heart tug.

Celestia then added slowly, "You didn't kill Applejack... It's not your fault, Twilight."

"But, I could have done something. I should have. It was my responsibility as a Princess, as her friend, I should have done something," she answered quickly.

Celestia closed her eyes. Twilight was turning much like her; she took the burdens of the world and wouldn't share them, but if she was like her maybe...

"Twilight, if you wish to see it that way... then blame me instead," she said, with her voice tainted with guilt.

"What? No, why would you say that?" Twilight said in disbelieve.

"You are all my friends and as Princess and co-ruler of this realm, It is my duty to protect all of my subjects." She looked at Twilight with a coy smile, but that smile didn't convey warm this time, only sorrow.

"With my millennial magic, and experience, I should have foreseen this. I should have teleported instantly, and taken care of the Hydra myself before anything bad could have happened." Her tone turned serious and her face wavering, in a impersonation of her sister. "It is my duty and I failed." She retracted her wing and faced away.

Twilight stood up and ran to face the princess. "No, Princess, you didn't do anything wrong, you didn't know, you were too far you did everything you could," she said desperately.

Celestia changed. Her voice and expression turning regal. "Then tell me, Twilight Sparkle, why you find no fault in me, but only in yourself?"

Twilight looked away. "I... I... I—"

Celestia rose to her hooves. "Twilight, you did nothing wrong. You need to let go of that. Don't think that if it doesn't hurts as much as before that it means you love Applejack any less." Celestia used her hoof, turned Twilight's face to her and searched into those doubtful eyes. "If the pain goes away, it doesn't mean that you abandoned Applejack, that you've forgotten her, and it doesn't mean that she'll go away. She will always be in your heart, never doubt that. Twilight, fill the hole in your heart, her memory, only with love, not with pain."

"I... I... I won't." Twilight looked in pain. She took a deep breath and said, "I'll try."

"Please, Twilight. I don't want to see you hurting."

"Yes, Princess," she said as they hugged, and then remembered, "but... my friends... they still hate me."

"Hmm... Call it a haunch, but... I don't think they hate you," said Celestia, smiling as she watched the incoming convoy.

"Twilight! Twilight!" said Spike running to her.

"Spike!" said Twilight giving him a hug. Although they were away for a short time, she already missed the feeling of his scales on her fur.

"What are you doing here?" she asked him.

"We were worried, so we came looking for you," Spike said.

"All of you?"

"Why of course, darling. You left in such distress, how could we not?"

"Yeah, you were super duper sad. We had to do something."

Fluttershy meekly approached from Pinkie's back. "How are you, Twilight? Are you feeling better now?"

"So you all came for me? Does that mean you don't hate me?"

"Of course not, darling. Don't believe anything Rainbow said. She's just very upset."

"Aaand was being a very sour McMeany Muffin Mare, and so, Spike had to bake her, and chew her down a little bit."

"Spike?" asked Twilight glancing down at the tiny dragon.

"Indeed, although I don't condone that barbaric display, he acted so gallant defending your honor, and putting Dash in her place."

"Spike? You really did that?"

"I'm sorry, Twilight. I know she our friend, but she made me so mad saying those things about you, that I don't know what came over me."

"Well, I mean, I understand that she is suffering... we all are, but that gives her no right to turn against her friends and act in such a horrible manner."

"Where is she now?"

"Um... She flew off the castle. We don't know where she went. I hope she is okay... She looked so confused."

"I think I should talk to her," said Twilight.

Pinkie leaped in front of Twilight. "But you don't know where she is, and we don't know where she is.

"Do you know where she is?"

Celestia shook her head.

"Then how are you gonna do that, Twilight? Unless you have a Rainbow Dash location spell, but that would be a little too convenient; although, you did have a Discord location spell... I mean, I think you could try screaming to the top of your lungs hoping she'll hear you, that sometimes work, but that wouldn't be talking to her, more like shouting for her, and even if she hears you, she might not shout back, because she so angry, and that wouldn't be much of a talking, or a shouting."

"Ahem... yes, well, you could try her home, but I think it would be best if we give her some time to calm down."

"Um, are you sure? I don't want us to be alone right now, and she really doesn't like to be alone. She must be feeling so awful, and tomorrow is... maybe we should try... and see if she is home... if, you don't mind?

"Hey"—Pinkie pointed to far away in the sky—"I found her." She took a deep breath and put her hooves around her muzzle. "HEY, RAINBOW! RAINBOW DASH! HEY OVER HERE! RAINB—"

BOOOM...

Like a thunder, Rainbow parted the sky at the speed of sound. It was an unusual sight, not because of the speed, but because the circular rainbow of light that normally followed the sound breaking explosion, did not come.

"I don't think we are getting to her, even by shouting," said Pinkie looking disappointed.

"Where is she going?" asked Rarity.

"Come on, Fluttershy lets go," said Twilight spreading her wings preparing to follow Rainbow.

Rarity stepped in front of Twilight and held up her hoof. "Twilight, stop! What do you think you're doing? You are never going to catch her."

Twilight consider it for a second and then sighed. "You are right."

"I'm sorry, Twilight this is my fault," said Spike facing down.

"It's okay, Spike don't worry about it."

Twilight gasped. "Oh my gosh, Princess, I was so focus on us, that I forgot to ask. How were things at the Apple's. How are they?"

"... They are all heartbroken, specially little Apple Bloom. She didn't take it very well. Big McIntosh and Granny Smith are trying to be strong for her, but they are also very devastated...

"We already send word to all of their relatives, some must already be on the way. The service will be held at the afternoon." Celestia did not wanted for them to dwell in more sorrow anymore so she said, "It is late, you should all replenish your strength. The Apples will need you."

"Yes, Princess," Twilight said.

"Oh, my poor Spikey-Wikey. He must have been so tired," said Rarity, moved at Spike sleeping self curled on the ground. "It had to take such an effort for him to managed keep up this late after all what happened."

Twilight used her magic, levitated Spike gently, and rest him on her back. She looked at him and felt her heart warm and a smile sprout on her face. She was so very lucky and proud to have someone like him that love her so much in her life. She nuzzle him softly and silently thank him for being so awesome.

"I am sorry, Twilight, but I must take my leave. Are you going to be okay?" asked Princess Celestia; her voice full of concern.

Twilight looked around the sad smiling faces of her friends and knew her answer. "Yes."

"All of you take good care of each other, as you know, our time together is precious. We will meet tomorrow." Celestia opened her wings an flew into the light of the moon; then, with a soft flash, disappeared from their sight.

"Now what do we do?" asked Fluttershy.

"We do what the Princess told us, we rest and prepare to help the Apples tomorrow morning. It's... what Applejack would wanted."

They all share a moment of silence.

Again, they walked to the castle. Twilight was exhausted and almost didn't make it. If it weren't for Spike that was resting on her back, she wouldn't had the motivation to push through her pains.

After all what happened, they all went straight to bed and that tea in the thrones room was never drank.

They all fell asleep pretty fast, all but Twilight.

She couldn't sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw everything happening again. She smelled the foul stench of the Hydra. She heard the cries and screams of the ponies as they fled the town, and of those trapped inside houses and buildings. She saw how Rainbow hit the beast again and again until it dropped Applejack and how she kept going relentless, busting open many of the monster eyes, and breaking one of its jaws in a tornado of fury.

She saw how the monster managed to stop Dash, throwing her to the ground.

Twilight thought that it might have killed Rainbow as well. She recalled how in her own rage, she put everything she had into one magic blast, and tear through the thing.

She relived the events of the afternoon every time she closed her eyes, and every time Applejack was there, lying on the ground, immobile. Now, in the oppressing, terrifying, loneliness of the night, her old tendencies resurged.

What went wrong? Could she had done anything different?

She just didn't know enough, wasn't prepared. Maybe not then, but how about now? Was there anything she could do for Applejack? Was she going to give up just like that? Didn't Applejack deserved better? Why she had all that magic if it wasn't for her friends? She had to try something.

She remembered Stars swirl Time travel spell and beat herself up for wasting her one change in something so stupid; afterwards, she remember that it wouldn't work. It was useless to try to change the past, as Princess Celestia later explain her; that time had to maintain continuity, so anything she does in the past will result in the same past and present. The reason one traveled to the past cannot be changed, else you wouldn't have traveled to the past in the first place.

That spell was more for academic purposes, to learn of past events and to witness how things were or how occurred.

Twilight was restless. She couldn't find anything. She couldn't do anything. What were those wings for? She felt so weak, so useless, so hopeless. She knew what she had told the Princess, but the pain wouldn't leave; instead, it went deeper into herself.

Many things plagued her mind, and so, as a last hope, she thought that maybe a book would distract her and help her get the rest she needed for tomorrow. She went to the library of the castle; there, her pet Owlowiscious greeted her.

"Who?" the owl said.

"It's just me," she answered, "Don't worry, I won't be long."

She browsed aimlessly trough the stands, looking for anything that could take her mind of things, but nothing seemed to do the trick; then, an idea crossed her mind. Bestiary: Hydras.

She ran to the stand, magically pull all the books of the section, threw them on the crystal table and scatter them carelessly until she found the one. She levitated to her face and took a closer look at its title written in bright yellow letters: Creatures of Equestria.

It was a fairy new publication with a green cover and bordered in gold. She set it on the center of the table and just stared at it; because for her, it was almost written in blood. Eventually, she work up the courage and opened, on it were different drawings, pictures and articles of different kinds of creatures.

She flipped the pages tracking her tormentor until she found him; there, was an sketch of the four headed monster terrorizing a town on a mountain. She passed a hoof trough the image like if doing so she would learn everything about it.

She took a deep breath, and with much disdain, she began reading the article deeming worthless most of its information.

"The hydra is, on her natural state, a three to four headed—"

"It size ranges between 50 feet—"

"It has a number of 40 teeth in each—"

"It's usually found in swamps areas and—"

"If one of the heads is cut, three more—"

"—Mainly an ambush predator, recent discoveries indicate that the Hydra is actually a very toxic creature. Its skin exudes a substance that in contact with the water in the air vaporizes, producing a green mist of a very powerful drug, that is poisonous if breathed. Its effects vary from: confusion, hallucinations, fear, paranoia, panic, paralysis, lost of direction and numbness of magic channels, making difficult to perform, or stopping all together, tasks like coherent thinking, casting spells, flying, walking and breathing, if long exposed.

It's theorized the it uses this fumes to catch prays like flying pegasi by—"

Twilight started sobbing again. Applejack never stood a chance. She desperately hopped that she didn't feel any pain, that the thing had killed her quickly, that she was knock out and went dark. The thought of Applejack suffering being devoured and chewed by that thing haunted her, filled her with hate and fear, and twisted her insides.

She threw the book away and laid her head on top of the table and press it very hard with her hooves as she cried; two tears fell from one of her violet eyes, that was all she had left. Later, she fell asleep.

~~<<0>>~~

Applejack funeral was a town affair. There wasn't anypony who's soul wasn't touch by Applejack one way or the other. Many relatives managed to come from afar, others couldn't make it time and would arrive days after.

It seemed that half of Equestria was there, royalty and common folk alike: Discord, Cadence, Shining Armor, Luna, Celestia, Mayor Mare, Filthy Rich, Braeburn, Hayseed Turnip, The Oranges and many other the Apples didn't know, or remembered.

Apple Bloom was silent the hole time. Her gaze down and lost. She hadn't said a word since the last night. Granny Smith was too weak to do anything besides hugging her little granddaughter, half to brought her comfort, half out of fear that something would take her away.

They both were surrounded by Apple bloom's Family and friends. Babs and Scootaloo were catering to their every need while Sweetie Belle just watched from afar holding her own sister by the leg unable to let go. Twilight and the others coordinated the occasion, making sure everything was taken care of.

It fell to Big Mac to do all the talking, that in itself was a sight that told everypony that the world was wrong. He did the greetings, the speeches, the thanks and answered for her little sister and grandmother. The world was very wrong, and even Discord couldn't take pleasure of it.

The service went without much trouble, they all got to say their condolences and goodbyes. They remembered and praise Applejack for her many qualities and deeds. Everypony cried.

Finally, when the crystal coffin closed, its lit turned obsidian black, forever concealing it from light and allowing eternal rest. Its golden tendrils sprouted three apple images on the center that were very reminiscent of Applejack's very own cutie mark.

They buried her on a private hill, not too far from the farm, in the shade of an old apple tree, under a simple stone plate with her name that read, "Beloved granddaughter, daughter, sister and friend."

The only thing noticeable was the absence of Rainbow Dash. They knew she had to be around for the continuous sonic booms they heard afterwards, but they didn't managed to see her.

In the following days the town was assaulted by more sonic booms, day and night they came in waves of five and ten, but no pony was able get a hold of Rainbow. Twilight and Fluttershy waited for her at her cloud house for days, and only managed to find her one time in the middle of the night. They tried to talk to her but she wouldn't say anything and just flew away.

Eventually the booms ceased and Rainbow despaired. The weather team searched for her with Twilight and her friends, but Rainbow never returned home.

They only found a letter taped to the back of Tank that said, "Take him to Fluttershy. Don't look for me."

Chapter 3 – Tenacity

"Somepony, anypony, please help me."

"Hah, no, no, Rainbow help!"

"I'm coming, AJ!"

"Ah'm scarred, Ah'm scared."

No, no, not again! She is too far.

"I bet you were just lazing around like a bum..."

"Like always, you were lazing around, and AJ had to pick up your slack. She had to take your place."

No! This can't be happening, this can't be.

"If you were there from the beginning nothing would had happened and AJ would still be alive."

Please no, please no.

"It should've been you who died."

She'll be fine, she'll be fine.

"You're the worst."

"You are always lazing around and that's why you aren't fast enough."

I'll make it this time, I'll make it, I have to...

~~<<0>>~~

Rainbow Dash wakes to yet another nightmare. Her body was drench in sweet, and her heart pound in her chest slowly, but hard. She was not panicking or scared, only tense, and rose carefully from the cloud she had made her bed last night. In a way, she was used to this nightmare; the one she was always having in the last two years. More than that, it was through this nightmare that she still felt somehow connected to her friend.

In her dreams, she tried over and over to save Applejack, always failing, always too slow, but none the less, she goes to bed in hopes that she could see AJ again, that she could save her the next time. A hopeless illusion, but it didn't matter; she would still pursue it, every time.

The lovely sound of a couple of mocking birds, circling, and singing to each other, tickled her ears, just enough to force her to acknowledge that a new day had begun. She sat down, and used her hooves to rub her eyes forcibly as if erasing the images in her head.

She looked up the horizon, finding its morning dweller rising as well. Its golden rays brought life to the open fields below her, as the grass danced with its invisible partner and extended its choreography to a small line of trees that bordered an open road just to continue beyond. She knew those fields, she knew that road and she knew, to be close to home.

She took a breath of the crispy morning air and let out a heavy sigh. She have been postponing her return for more than a month now; lying to herself and thinking of ridiculous excuses, but it was time. No more running.

She bucked her cloud causing it to turn black and precipitate, and set herself under it letting the rain wash her cold sweet from her mane and coat. She took care to clean the dirt on her hooves, and prim her wings all the way; she had to be at least presentable to go where she intended.

Ponyville was just a jump away.

~~<<0>>~~

"Announcing, Prince Blue Blood of Equestria," said Spike with the enthusiasm of a death snail; then, his voice perked up, "and Miss A.k. Yearling!"

"Twilight Sparkle," said Daring Do as she bowed slightly in her novelist disguise. She walked the hallway to the throne room of Twilight's castle removing her grey cloche and red glasses, to properly meet her.

"Miss Yearling, how are you? I didn't expect this visit so soon," said Twilight with a smile as she shook her hoof; then, she lost all interest and nodded to the other unexpected visitor. "Blue Blood."

He replied her greeting examining his polished hoof for any imperfection and said, "You may refer to me as Prince Blue Blood or your Royal Majesty."

Twilight glared at him. "I am a Princess too you know?"

"Really?" He raised an eyebrow and looked at her up and down, as if he had never seen her before. "Oh yes, I forgot. How is the... friendship business going this days?"

Twilight smiled and closed her eyes ready to go into full lecture mode. "Well, now that you asked, we just found a way fo—"

"Yes, yes, very interesting indeed, but I have more important matters to discuss."

Twilight frowned and pouted, but waited as well as the others for him to get over with whatever he wanted.

"..."

He tilted to her companion and looked expectantly at Daring. "Tell her, Yearning."

"Me?" She blinked her eyes. "Okay..." she said a little surprised, but it was just like him to get others to do everything for him, even the talking, so it was not totally unexpected. "The expedition to the land far into the west ocean of Equestria was a success. I have finally located—"

"Ahem." Blue Blood coughed.

"Eh, I mean, his Royal Majesty successfully located the ruins of the lost civilization of Capri-Curuña."

"Ha-ha!" Twilight exclaimed, "I knew it, I knew it, the old scroll really pointed to the settlement, tell me how did it go? Did you find it?"

"Yes, I managed to—"

"Ahem, Ahem."

"We, managed to find, "The Life Giver" but it doesn't work—"

"No! What? Why? Was it damage?"

"No, it's just that the legend was somehow... misleading," Daring said glancing to her side. "See, the land of the Capri-Curus was said to be in a desert, but where we found the ruins was a deep tropical forest full of swamps and rivers. The curious thing, was that most of the water in the region was salted water, and the flora and the fauna, had adapted to this oddity, and it was all thanks to "The Life Giver." "

"How?"

"Hmm... Why don't I, show you better—" she reached under her purple shawl with her hoof, and took of an object wrapped in a white sheet "—behold, "El Dador De Vida." " In a swift move, she used her teeth, and uncovered the old treasure grinning with excitement.

It was a transparent crystal gem, of a light ice blue color, the size of a hoof-ball and shaped like two cones, jointed together at the base that were suspended inside two gold rings aligned, one on top of the other, with ancient runes carved on their outer face.

"Oooh, very impressive, and in pristine condition. It's just how it was described in my book," said Twilight eying the device as she jumped around it clapping her hooves.

"Now, all we have to do is align the rings"—Daring squinted her eyes on the artifact's letters while she fiddle with it with her wings—"forming the right set of words, and... Voilà."

The mysterious gem glowed deep blue, and the space between the ring was filled with a shining white light; then, from beneath it, a torrent of water started flowing causing all the present to stand back.

"You see, it's a water fountain! An endless water fountain, but more precisely, it's a small portal to the bottom of the ocean."

"So... it just... squish water?" said Spike disappointed watching a little fish come out of the ring and splash on the wet carpet.

Daring moved the rings again, the water stopped and the glow slowly resided. "Water, is very important in the desert, and the Capri-Curus created this portal that makes water flow constantly. Of course, it's salted water but still, they could use their magic and various others processes to separate the salt and the water, this way they could live in harshness of the desert, sell salt, and flourish; hence, the name of "The Life Giver."

"The cause of the Capri-Curus disappearance it not very clear; it seems that a form of smallpox plagued them, forcing them to abandon the city and venture into the desert, and with the passing of time, and with The Life Giver without control, the whole place flooded and—"

"Ahem, Ahem."

Daring sighed. "But that's not what interest his majesty," she said.

"It's not? Then, what is it?"

"You see on the way back we discov—"

"Ahem—"

"Oh! Sweet mercy!" Scowling, Daring took a deep exasperated breath and continued with all the repressed anger of eight school teachers. "His Royal Majesty, Prince Blue Blood of Equestria, discovered, in the commodity of his Fancy yacht, through his Fancy telescope—" she let out quite a bit of that anger into a relieving exhale "—a previously unknown and deserted island formation near the Equestrian coast, close to Las Pegasus, and likes to present a formal petition, for them to be commissioned as his property for his discovery and use to establish his new residence."

"What?" shouted Twilight and Spike.

"Yes, I would like a new house far away from the common rabble and with a new fleet to acquire new lands and expand the Equestrian borders, as is my right."

"That's ridiculous, and why did you come to me for that, I don't think that—"

"It a good thing that I didn't ask you to think. I commanded you to do, and what I want you to do, is to file the official petition for it to be carried to the courts, that way I can claim this land before any other"—he took out a file—"I hope you are competent enough to do what your told. Here are the coordinates."

Twilight narrowed her eyes and growled loudly as he shoved the papers to Spike.

"Good, with all the traveling and delaying bureaucracy, I was getting tired; it is no way to treat my Noble-self.

As you were." He leaved the room with that.

Spike said, "I hate that guy."

Twilight was still glaring at where he leaved as she said, "He's been more obnoxious than ever since the appearance of the castle."

"Huh? How so?" asked Daring.

Snapping out of her furor, Twilight said, "He's been given Celestia quite the hard time demanding for his own castle."

"Ha! So that's it. He wants to build a fortress there to show everypony."

"Who knows... Ugh! This just gives me more trouble."

"I feel you. If it wasn't for his endorsement for all the expeditions I would never stand that guy."

"But you have to admit, he does have a way with maps and finding places." said Twilight.

"More like he's the luckiest son of a mule," said Daring.

"What are you talking about?" asked Spike.

"Okay, so... one time, for three days, I was stuck working nonstop trying to find the entrance to the treasure room of some old ruins, and he have the audacity to come out of his vacation on his private yacht and reprimand me for talking so long—" she shook her head of the memories "—Anyway, he gets there and after standing all demanding, begins examining intensely a pebble on the ground, and I am looking at him like, this guy it's crazy, so he picks it up and throws it to a wall, and boom! Crash! Down it comes falling like it was made of dominos; behind, it's the whole, treasure room! With the jewels and the gold. And, you know what he does? He just stand there, looking at me, shaking his head with disapproval, and says, 'Hump, commoners.' Gosh! Every time. Drives me crazy."

"You know, he'll probably get that island for his new castle too, just like that," said Twilight resigned.

They all hung their heads and sighed.

"I forgot to ask. Where are the others? Wasn't this a formal thing?" asked Daring.

"Oh?" Twilight blinked twice. "This was so unexpected that they couldn't come."

"Too bad, I was hoping to meet them again. Well, I see you around. We'll go to Canterlot for storage, and let them decide if we should return or keep this baby. I hope they can keep it safe this time. I still can't get over how they lost the Alicorn amulet all those years ago. I mean, what they do with all the dangerous stuff I find; just put them in card boxes in some big storage room, seriously."

Twilight looked everywhere and rubbed her leg with a crooked smile. "Hahehe... yeah..."

"Okay then, another day, another adventure. I expect new information from you and "His Royal Pain" you two had been a big boost to my career. See ya." Daring put on her cloche and glasses and exit the palace.

Twilight waved good bye at her friend and got ready to work. "Spike, prepare to send the petition."

"Way ahead of you Twilight," he said already filling up the required papers.

She smiled with pride and satisfaction. "What will I do without you."

"Panic?"

"Oh, shush." She push him playfully in the shoulder, which was tougher than she expected; the baby dragon had grew a bit, his tail was longer and he wasn't so chubby anymore, but his face remained the same, except it was almost at eye height. They both shared a laugh, and marched to the inner works of the castle.

Although Twilight had managed to stay composed, she was greatly disappointed by the resent development; another fail trail. She thought for sure that this time would find something useful, but most of her plans and discoveries had been in vain.

She had been feeding clues and information to Daring pointing to various legends and artifacts hoping that Daring would pick the ones she was really interested in finding, and by keeping the Prince as the official benefactor, she avoided most of the realm attention; besides, it seemed that Blue Blood was very effective in this line of work. If you could stand working with him, and he taking all the credit.

Twilight felt very frustrated, and yet, she smiled. Seeing Daring always reminded her of Rainbow; they were so alike.

Two years... It has been two years since the last time she seen her, but being in the castle, in the thrones room, it was inevitable not to think about them. The two empty seats. Honestly died and Loyalty left that time three years ago. "Princess Of Friendship," that title seemed taunt her every time she was in that room. Twilight had been feeling very nostalgic lately, and now after seeing Daring, she felt strangely compelled to pay a friend a visit.

"Spike, could you finish up without me? I like to take a quick flight to blow up some steam."

"No problem, Twilight, you can count on me."

"Thanks, Spike, you are the best."

"I know. Have Fun!"

Twilight spread out her wings and teleported to the sky outside the castle and flew in direction of a lonely hill with an apple tree.

~~<<0>>~~

Twilight was getting very nervous as she flew and she didn't exactly knew why. The clouded air felt strange, and her heart beat harder and in a foreign rhythm, like it was trying to tell her something in code.

She continued flying regardless, until she saw it in the distance: the pale figure of a pegasus sitting by Applejack's grave. At first she didn't recognize the color, but coming closer, she could see the signature multicolored mane and tail, and panicked.

What was she going to do? Should she land beside her and greet her? Should she try to walk over there? Maybe a Pinkie tactic, and just teleport there and be like "Hiya, Rainbow, whatcha doin'." Horse apples, it felt much like approaching a beautiful wild animal. She wanted to hug her so much, but didn't want to spook her away. In the end she opted to land at a safe distance and walk over.

With each short step she was getting closer to Rainbow, quietly and very slowly, flinching every time the grass crunched. Her movements were like a cat stalking a mouse, and when she was about twenty feet, she halted.

One more step, one more move, one more noise, and Rainbow would surely notice her.

She was scared. She didn't want her to leave, but didn't know how to make her stay.

She couldn't move. She wanted to just be with her friend, to see her even for a while.

She decided to stand still, and appreciate the bittersweet moment... as long as it lasted...

"Hi, Twilight." Rainbow turned her gaze from the grave and looked back at her friend. "Come sit with me," she said in dispirited tone.

"You knew I was here?"

"I could see you a mile away," she said looking back at the grave.

Twilight's mind ran with a hundred thoughts. What now? Should she say something? Should she tell her she is sorry? That she missed her? Where did she go? Should she be angry at her for leaving? Was she allowed to speak to her now? How could she make her to stay?

No, she couldn't make her to do anything; it was Rainbows choice not hers. She could only hoped that Rainbow would open up, and trust her again. Twilight swallowed all her doubts and questions, and joined her by the grave.

"Beloved granddaughter, daughter, sister and friend." So simple, so direct, so much like Applejack, and yet, so much missing. The stone plate was in great condition, not a spot of mold, dust or dirt on it. Lovely vases full with flowers adorned each side, the grass and trees around it were trim to perfection, and little birds' nests close by filled the air with relaxing tunes.

Their friends were there not long ago.

Twilight swallow a big lump. She dared to take a look at Rainbow and was surprised at how much she'd change: Her light cerulean coat had now a very distinctive tone of grey; on its left side, she could see three slash scars and two more below her chest, it appeared that they were neglected and scared bigger than they had to, but most striking was the one over her left eye; a single thin slash that went from over her eyebrow and just above her cheek crossing her eye.

Her eyes... She hadn't notice it before but Rainbow's vivid cerise eyes were now very grey; they where puffed and had bags under, and had a fragmented quality to them much like the eyes of a crystal pony. Was this really Rainbow Dash?

Twilight herself had grown a bit when she first transformed to be an Alicorn, and now Rainbow seemed to match her height, not only that, her wings were larger, not as large as hers, but longer than the average pegasus. All of those changes contrasted with the colors of her mane and tail that were much vibrant than ever before.

Just what happened to her? Why had she leaved? Why wouldn't she talked to her? Did she hate her that much? Why would—

"I'm sorry, Twilight," said Rainbow with her sight firm on the plate. "I know now that it wasn't your fault." Her voice was flat and devoid of emotion. "And it was really cruel and unfair of me to say those things to you, and... I'm very sorry."

She is sorry? What do I do now? Should I say something? What do I say? What if I say the wrong thing and she leaves? What do I do? Twilight was silently panicking. Her hooves trembled, and could bearably hold them from jumping up, close the distance and bring Rainbow to her heart.

Across the years she had searched for her, she even asked Princess Luna to use her dream magic and tried to locate her, and although Luna managed to, she told Twilight that Rainbow didn't wanted to be found.

This was the closest she'd been to Rainbow.

The closest that she may come back.

One wrong word, one wrong move and she could be gone forever.

Okay, keep it together, be quiet and just hang in there. You'd been doing fine.

"Spike... was right. It was my fault."

"What!?" Twilight stepped to the side of the grave so she could see her in the eyes. "No, Rainbow, no—"

"Please, Twilight... just... let me say this..."

Twilight hastily covered her muzzle with her hooves. Her eyes desperate and wide open.

"How do I begin..." Rainbow took a deep breath and let out a sigh. "The thing is, I never really had to work for anything in my life..."

She looked to the sky far into her memories and said, "Since I was just a little filly in flight school, I was already better at flying than all the other kids and all of our teachers. A natural."

A relaxing breeze began blowing shaking some of the old apple tree leaves. Rainbow watched as the first one to fell, ran with the wind leaving her siblings behind.

"I was way faster than any of them could ever be, but they always pressure me to do the basics, y'know, wing pushups, gliding and such, which to a normal filly it was good, to get their strength up so they could keep up in the air, but for me, it was too easy and boring, so I never did them.

"I was always lazing around and crashing trying new and more exciting tricks, that why they called me "Rainbow Crash" and eventually they kick me out of the school, but I didn't care."

She turn her sight to the top of the old tree itself, and watch it play with the wind as more leaves fell.

"As time went by, I realized more and more that no one could beat me, that I was already at the top, so I never had to put up any work. All those competitions and all those challenges were only to prove the others, how awesome I already was, and how I was destined to be in the Wonderbolts, and be the best of the best."

Rainbow turned to face Twilight. "So you see, I never really trained to get better or put any dedication. Heh, I was so lazy, that when the best young flyer competition came, I couldn't do the Sonic Rainboom anymore, how lame was that—" She hung her head and close her eyes "—Spike said... that I wasn't fast enough for all my laziness..." She opened them to see AJ grave and caressed it with her hoof. "I never really thought that one day somepony else would pay the price for my stupidity."

"Rainbow, he didn't—"

"I had to know, Twilight... I had to know if he was right... That if I trained as hard as I could, and reach all I could be, I could have saved her... I had to know if it was really... my fault..." She faced the other way, ashamed of herself. "And he was right. It had been six months now that I haven't improve a bit; I cannot be any faster than I am today.

"But I can safely say, I'm the fastest thing that would ever be.

"So I came back to apologize, to AJ, to you, Spike, the girls, to Granny Smith, Big Mac, and... to Apple Bloom. I owe you and them, that much.

"If you choose to hate me and never forgive me, I'll understand. I plan to leave anyway; I don't deserve to have any friends..."

"Rainbow, no! Please, don't leave." Twilight grabbed Rainbow by the shoulders fearing that she would lose her again. "I don't hate you, no pony does; It wasn't your fault. Please, please, don't leave."—She hugged her—"We'll talk to Spike, the girls, and the Apples. You'll see, everything gonna be just fine."

"It alright, Twilight, I'm okay with it now." Rainbow gently pulled from the hug.

Twilight shook her head emphatically and a couple of her tears fell on the grave. "No, Rainbow, you couldn't have done anything."

Rainbow gave her a heavy smile. "You are right, Twilight, I was powerless; I chose to avoid what I had to do and AJ paid the price."

"Rainbow no, matter how prepared you are there always be something unexpected; we can't prepare for everything. Sometimes we just aren't ready, and have to solve the problems as they come and accidents happen."

"But that wasn't just anything unexpected, that was flying, speed, that's what I do, is who I am."

"I was also there, and I could have done something—"

"And you did, you kill the hydra, saved the ponies, even with the poison in you. if only I were there sooner you and AJ wouldn't had to breathe so much of the stuff and we could had dealt with it before anything."

"You know about the poison?" Twilight said with surprise.

"Yeah, I'm not stupid, I needed to know all about that thing so I asked around and pick up some book that mentioned it." She spoke with a low voice filled with bitterness. "I knew something had to be wrong or that thing would've never caught AJ."

"Still, no matter how fast you are now, you couldn't—"

"I'll prove it to you," Rainbow said getting annoyed with Twilight insistence.

"Rainbow, that's not what I meant."

"Hehehe... same old Twilight, always underestimating all the other non-horned ponies. You know, magic is not all that special."

Ugh! Why is Rainbow always so difficult!? Now what could she do? How could she convince her that it wasn't her fault? Rainbow was shutting down all her reasons and said that after she apologize she'll leave. Twilight needed to persuade her but how? She was getting out of options and out of time. Nothing else to do.

"Okay. Prove it, but if you fail, you'll have to stay."

"Deal."

Poor Twilight, she is so easy to mess up with. Rainbow knew Twilight wouldn't give up unless there was some kind of definitive proof or a test, so she used Twilight's weaknesses: magic and her humility, and tricked her into a competition.

Rainbow didn't show it, but she was very happy that Twilight had forgiven her. It was obvious for how much she wanted her to stay and convince her that it wasn't her fault. She was very thankful for her sentiment, but she couldn't forgive herself for what happened, and even less, make them all see every day the one who let AJ die.

"So how are we going to do this?" Twilight asked.

"Just think of how fast I had to be to... to save AJ, and I'll prove you that I am ready for anything now, that I am now, how I had to be."

Rainbow, you're always too overconfident. This test of hers was too vague, too open and Twilight was going to take advantage of that. She hated to do that to her friend but it was Rainbow own fault, and it was preferable to hurt her pride than have her living on blaming herself for AJ death.

Twilight rose her head and searched the surroundings. "So I can do anything?"

Rainbow nodded.

Twilight saw Rainbow prepare, lower her stance, and spread out her wings. She was right, they were longer than before, but instead of spreading them upwards —ready to take off— she pointed them forward, below her jaw; it was a very strange position and counter intuitive of what a speedster would do. Just what is she planning?

Rainbow looked down and whispered, "Hey... AJ, I'll give you a show now... hope you'll like it." She rose her head with determination and a bit of arrogance. "So... what's it gonna be Twilight?"

Twilight was going to cheat.

"See those that tree over there." Twilight pointed to an oak tree forty-five yards away that was just about her teleportation range. "You have to get there before I do." The instant she said this, she ignited her horn and blinked there. It was a cheap move, and Rainbow was the only one to blame, but something unexpected happened; when Twilight blinked out, Rainbow was already there in front of her, like she had been there the whole time.

W-what happened? Twilight asked herself. Did she miss her spell and teleported in the wrong place?

Twilight had to look back at the grave and then to the tree to be sure that she had done it right.

"How d—" the only explanation Twilight could come up, was that Rainbow must have grabbed her without her knowing and blinked there with her. Yeah, that must be it.

"Clever" Twilight said, "but it won't work this time." She jumped back and flapped her wings flying a few steps backwards.

Rainbow was still staring at her in that strange pose.

"Now, catch me before I reach the next one over ther—" she did it again, but this time ignited the spell faster, before she pointed to the place, cutting her last word.

She blinked out confident that Rainbow hadn't grabbed her, and couldn't had made it, but the result was the same.

Rainbow was once again in front of her; her head half turned with a raised eyebrow mocking her.

"What the—"

What was going on? How did she do it? Could she teleport as well? No, impossible. Aside from the obvious, even if she could, she'll have to arrive later because she casted first and there be an light flash and magic residue. Twilight frowned, rubbed her chin and took her time.

She notice something strange around her; sounds where muffled, the air felt thin and the wind was gone. She felt as if something had covered her ears making her own breathing the only thing she could hear; it was as if she had her head under water. She rubbed her ears and tried to shake the odd sensation.

Rainbow took notice of this and relaxed her stance; in a second, all returned to normal.

Twilight didn't think much of the strange phenomenon, and attributed it to her fast teleportation, but she was getting desperate. How was Rainbow doing this? She tried again, but now, she only said, "catch me!" And blinked out behind the tree line.

Rainbow was already there.

Twilight continued to teleport numerous times, but every time Rainbow was always in front of her.

"How are you doing this?"

"I told you, I'm fast."

"Okay, let's see that speed." Twilight took off to the air, leaving Rainbow on the ground and flew a good five hundred yards into the clouds, with Rainbow standing still and staring at her.

Twilight shouted, "Come and catch me now!" She squinted her eyes and tried not to blink as to figure out, Rainbow's trick. What she saw make no sense at all.

It was like Rainbow image was put through the wrong side of a telescope; then, bended, twisted and expanded right in front of her, out of the air and almost instantly.

Twilight flew back out of the surprise sputtering incoherent noises that ended with her jaw hanging.

Rainbow couldn't help but to cover her muzzle with a wing and snicker at her. "That was some good thinking with the teleportation back there; you almost caught me by surprise the first time," she said to a flabbergasted Twilight in mid air as she continued to snicker, "but the flash to where you're going comes first; then, you take about a fourth of a second to come out"—she looked up and started tapping her shin—"and that's without counting all the time I have to prepare while you cast the spell."

Rainbow narrowed her eyes, and pressure her lips together smiling, with only her left side coming up as she looked at her. "With all that, and because you can only teleport a short distance, it was easy to catch you."

Twilight came out of her catatonic state, and rattled at Rainbow's explanation. "But that's impossible! You just flew more than five hundred yards in less than a second," she said while flying around, wailing her forelegs, trying to figure out how Rainbow had done it. "But I didn't even see you move or... bate, your wings...?"

Twilight had been so stunned that hadn't realized that Rainbow was suspended in the air without moving her wings the whole time; they were safely folded to each side, like she were standing on the ground. "How are you doing that!" Twilight pointed at Rainbow's hooves.

"Oh, this?" She rose up her hoof and set it down. "I just... don't need to flap my wings anymore—" she shrugged "—no biggie."

"What do you mean, you don't need to flap your wings to fly? That makes no sense!" Twilight said with a hoof pressed on her forehead as she shook her head.

"I do need to flap my wings to fly, but now a I can walk in the air too, if I want to"— she took a few steps in the emptiness—"It's just like walking on a cloud really."

Twilight stared at where Rainbow was or wasn't standing, hoping to find some kind of glass platform, or magic horseshoes, but she only saw the apple field below, and a couple of clouds passing by. "Rainbow, I don't understand what's going on? How are you doing any of this?"

Rainbow smiled of satisfaction seeing the look on her friend face after blowing her mind. "It took me some time to figure it out, but it's all in the air," she said closing her eyes and enjoying a deep breath.

Twilight tipped her head to the side and asked, "The air?"

Rainbow nodded, then opened her eyes. "At first, I tried my best to get better and be faster, and it worked out really well to some point, but then, I got stuck; the air pressure was too much, it wouldn't let me go any faster, and kept throwing me off balance time after time, that's how I got these—" She traced with the tip of her wing the her scar over her eye, and the ones on her chest "—I was trying to find a solution to this when I remembered the times I broke the sound barrier; there, for an instant, the air wouldn't hold me, and I was free..."

Rainbow spoke with a smile in her face remembering all the times she had performed that move. "I tried to replicate that feeling all the time, and then it just clicked."

"What? What was it?"

"I realized, that I was always fighting with the air, that we were competing with each other, but it wasn't my enemy; how could it be my enemy if it was the same air that gets me of the ground in the first place? It was just like me and AJ, always competing with each other."

"Huh?" Twilight seemed more confused than before.

Rainbow's grin took over her face. "The air was my friend and I didn't even know it, but the part of the air that was my friend was very small, just a little bit around me—" she gestured a bubble around her with her hooves and wings "—so I tried to understand it better, to get to know more of it little by little. Now I don't fight with it anymore and we get along just fine."

"You made... the air... your friend?"

"Exactly! Well... not all the air. The part of the air that it's my friend now is about a mile long in every direction, but inside that space, it let me do whatever I want, and it even helps me fly way faster than ever before. Although... it feels... kind of weird... like being pushed and stretched and squished at the same time."

If what Rainbow said, meant, what Twilight think it meant, that would mean that Rainbow had somehow expanded the pegasi natural magic, and air control beyond the boundaries of her body.

Normally, a pegasus inner magic manifest around its body like an invisible layer just beneath their skin, this granted them the ability to push and control the air especially the clouds, allowing them to walk on its surface; also, insert them magic to produce lightning, water and ice, but what Rainbow said was in a level never seen before.

The closest to that level of control on the surrounding atmosphere, was only seen in Princess Luna, where the air surrounding her responded to her commands and emotions.

Luna herself possessed a displacement spell in which she used the air and wind as a means of transportation by turning herself in small particles similar to a mist and travel through the air, but the speed Rainbow was able to achieve with hers was unlike anything Twilight knew.

"So this is what you were doing the whole time? This is why you leave us, to make friends with the air?" Twilight asked as she landed on a cloud, flaring her wings, and unintentionally letting a bit of her resentment show.

Rainbow was silent for a while. She then took a breath of courage and said, "I haven't told you, but I see AJ all the time—" she turned her gaze to the horizon "—she is always there in the distance, exactly a mile away, just a second before she died, looking at me, expecting me to save her."

She harshly scrubbed her eyes with her forelegs intending to erase the image, and desisted a moment later, given its futility. "I was always trying to catch her but couldn't; the air wouldn't let me—" she wiped out an oncoming tear "—That's why I leaved."

"Rainbow..."

Rainbow's wings started to slowly spread; her left hoof rose trying the touch the ghost of her distant memory. "But things are different now, and she is just there... so close to me and yet... so far."

Her body tensed and started to lose all the color her coat had left, slowly becoming grey from her hooves, to her head, making her mane and tail appear brighter than before.

Twilight remained quiet, as she observed how her friends odd behavior, silenced all the noise.

"I leaved because I had to know. If I hadn't let her there, she would be alive." Finally, Rainbow's grey eyes shined cerise again, and in an instant, her whole body stretched thin and vanished into the air.

All was quiet...

Twilight was perplex. She searched around hoping to find Rainbow and fearing she had made her leave again; next, a sonic explosion came, throwing her out of balance with its powerful gust of wind, and pushing her farther into the distance screaming and performing uncontrolled somersaults as the wave washed clean the sky, of all the clouds.

When she came to it, Rainbow was once again with her. Her body and eyes colors had returned to how they were before her burst, and was holding Twilight's hoof restoring her balance.

Twilight didn't know it, but Rainbow had just flew a mile away and returned in an instant.

"Sorry about that," Rainbow said rubbing the back of her head and letting go of Twilight hoof. "It happens sometimes when I get too emotional."

"It's okay, I'm okay."

"Gosh, look at me blabbering. Totally un-cool." She faced bashfully to her side and a faint blush colored her smile. "I guess... I really missed somepony to talk to... I missed you... I missed my friends..." She lastly said looking down at where AJ rested.

Rainbow rose her head with determination. "But, I win," she said definitely.

"What? N-no, wait—"

"I'll be around for today and maybe tomorrow, after that.. well... I love you, Twilight, and I'm really sorry.

"Bye."

Rainbow had seen that deep down Twilight held a grudge over her, and didn't wanted to make her feel that way. It was best for all if she leaved. She turned around and envisioned her next destination.

Twilight had to think of something. She had failed. Everything would fall apart again. Rainbow was going away, like she was never there. Never to be seen. Lost forever...

The wall of reality came down in front of Twilight. Her pupils expanded to envision the magic of the universe and all in it; in a flash an idea deep rooted in her mind bloomed bright in the dark firmament of her eyes; within them, a spectacle of sparks like never before. Past, present and future, she understood it all, and finally knew for the first time in a long time, what she had to do, and how all things connected.

"Wait!" she screamed and held Rainbow with her raspberry magic.

Rainbow felt slightly insulted being held like that and waited very annoyed—not like she had much choice.

Twilight flew in front of Rainbow and release her of her magic grip. Her hooves were firm and resolved as she grab her by the shoulders and pulled her closer, and her eyes bore a striking authority as she looked into Rainbow's.

"Rainbow, I need you to wait, and come to the tree castle tomorrow evening." She spoke in a composed and paced, clear voice. "I have something extremely urgent I need to do now, and need you to come by later."

Her eyes faltered for a moment considering the implications of Rainbow's refusal. "If you ever held any love for AJ, or for me, you'll have to come. Please Rainbow, it's of extreme importance that you come. Lives are stake here."

Rainbow didn't know what to think. Twilight would never use her love for AJ if it wasn't something important. It better be something important. However, a part of her thought, that Twilight might just be doing this to get her to stay.

"What up with you all of the sudden?"

"I don't have time to explain. Promise me, you'll come," she said never taking her eyes of hers.

Rainbow hesitated, but Twilight didn't seem that she'll let go any other way; besides, what was another day or two. "Okay, I promise."

"Please, Rainbow, remember... for AJ, and for me."

"I'll remember."

"Good, see you then."

Twilight smiled and let go of Rainbow. She set her goal to her tree castle and flew as fast as she could. She didn't look back even though she strongly wanted to, and carried on with a determination usually seen only when the fate of Equestria was at stake. With the castle finally in sight she teleported the last breach and appeared right in throne room. The distance to the castle wasn't much for a pegasus, but for Twilight, given her urgency it was more tiring any marathon.

"Spike!" she yelled as she ran through. "Spike, where are you!?"

She teleported again and arrived at an inner storage room with a small wooden desk, and some wooden stands full of scrolls where she kept all the paper work. She found him there very concentrated scribbling on a couple scrolls.

"What are you doing?" she asked the draconic assistant.

"Oh! Hi, Twilight, you are back! I'm just finishing Prince Blue Blood petition." He put down his quill on its small ink pot made of glass, and rose the scroll so she could see it better.

"Stop that." She used her telekinesis to crush the petition and then set it on fire, leaving nothing but a few ashes she teleported to the garbage.

Spike raised an eyebrow and watched the remains of his morning work a bit depressed but mostly scared of her sudden conduct.

"I need you to send an urgent message to Daring Doo in Canterlot."

"What about the petition?" he said looking back at the trash.

"Forget that ever happened. This is important. Spike, take a note."

He reached back for a new paper and quill. "Ready."

Twilight closed her eyes and began pacing around the room as she spoke, "Dear friend Daring, a matter of great importance has come up, and I need to request of you a big favor. Please, come to my castle at Ponyville a soon as possible. I'll be forever in your debt. Always your friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle." She stopped and looked at Spike for confirmation. "Did you get all that?"

Spike contorted his face as he reached the final sentence. "Aannnd... done."

"Very well, put it to the mail later today."

"Twilight? What's going on?"

"I can't explain now. I'm going to the basement, I'm not available for anyone understood?"

"What if Celestia comes or something?"

Twilight was reluctant to reject Celestia, and flinched at the thought, but this was far more important than anything. "Tell her... that I'm really sorry but she'll have to wait until past tomorrow." She resumed very commanding with the instruction. "No interruptions, understood?"

"O-Okay," said Spike a little insecure.

Twilight didn't waste any more time an teleported.

Spike stared a moment at where Twilight was, shrugged and started walking oblivious to the kitchen in search of a midday sack. "What was that all about?"

~~<<0>>~~

"What was that all about?" Rainbow said out loud as she watched Twilight with a critical eye, flying away to Ponyville in a hurry. She had a decent pace Rainbow had to admit.

She smiled.

Rainbow hated being alone, and longed for the company of her friends and love ones. She had been in exile for too long, and just being able to talk to Twilight again was enough to fill her battered soul.

She sighed.

Rainbow had to remind herself what she came back for. She hadn't returned for her happiness or her friends; she wasn't worthy of any. She had returned to face her mistakes, to apologize and let whatever punishment they choose, be done.

She turned from Twilight and set her vision to the Apples farm; her crystallized pupils swirled focusing far into the distance. As a pegasus, she had the sight of an eagle, and could see miles away, and that only improved over the last years.

She could see the Apple family enjoying a peaceful day; Big Mac sweating from his frown hauling a plow; Granny Smith with hooves trembling putting a steaming pie over a window, and Apple Bloom concentrated bucking some trees.

Applejack's death flashed in front of her—Rainbow desperately scrubbed her eyes trying to get it out, and only paused when she had caused herself enough pain to forget about it.

She kept on watching them going through the motions of a regular day in the farm, and wondered, if it was selfish of her to go and ruin their day, or if she was being a coward by not going.

Everything was just a step away to Rainbow; a flap of her wings and she could be in Canterlot in a minute, a brief effort and she could be in the Crystal Empire within the hour, but to gather the strength to cross that mile took, her half a day.

In that time, she recited her apology speech to the air, changing the words, and messing the order every time. It was so useless; she wasn't any good for apologies, for any touchy stuff for that matter. She decided, it was better if she just went there, say she is sorry and let things go on from there.

The Sun was going away and so was her time. She took to memory one last troubled look of the pinkish clouds and the purple sky, when calming breeze came to her aide.

She had to do it now or she would never had the courage to try it again. A flap of her wings and half a step, and she was already in their front yard. They all had gone in for the day, probably tired from the hard day of work.

She took a few steps, walked up the door and knocked fast, so she could held up her courage, when she heard the heavy steps of judgment coming.

"Miss Dash?" said the big red stallion as he opened the door.

"Hey... Big Mac... um... how you been?"

Chapter 4 – Madness

The Capital City Canterlot, where the ageless Princesses of Equestria reside and grace ponykind with their presence, leadership and love. It's been a long time since Shining Armor had been here. As his diligent and trusted pair of pegasi guards pulled him nearer to his destination, and the clouds quickly went by his golden chariot, he felt great nostalgia from his home town.

He could see closing in, the long and tall ivory towers, tinted with purple, lavender and thistle that he used to guard like a statue for such long and tiresome hours; its golden ceilings, with their intricate swirl stripe and flowing stars patterns, still shone bright in the light of day like so many years ago. He could also see, the famously wide Canterlot streets he once patrolled; bursting with ponies, that appeared colorful ants in the distance, going on their merry way.

He recognized one corner in particular where he liked to go after school with his sister, to get some shakes before going home to their parents, when he was just a colt. He felt bad for his mom and dad that he didn't visit or write more often, and that even on this day, it was very unlikely he was going to have the time, but since the possibility of Cadance being pregnant was very high, he was determined to visit them even if he had to go in the middle of the night; they'll sure be happy.

He just hoped that the summons he received were also of a pleasant nature, but... when had they been? Ah... a stallion can dream...

That dream ended as soon as the two wheels of his chariot softly landed on Canterlot Castle Gardens; there, a garrison of guards were waiting for him forming two rows side to side of the track.

Tension was in the air, a silence that Shining's personal also felt as they slowly stopped between the two rows of armored guards, while the later orderly moved to close their exit and surround them. But this guards did not bore the kind eyes like those of a brother welcoming him home, nor they show respect for superior, or even the consideration when dealing with royalty. No, he was a soldier as well, and recognized that gaze anywhere: on edge, anxious, fearful and ready to engage on the slightest provocation; such gaze was directed at him. They were in presence of the enemy.

He eyed them warily from the open chariot —cautious for an ambush attack at any moment. He didn't knew what was going on, but this only spelled trouble. He had to consider for a hasty way out for his guards and himself, and most important, secure the princesses.

He stood his position waiting for them to make the first move. His muscles tensed in a broad stance and cold sweat began rolling down his temple, as he charged his horn in threatening glow; his piercing blue eyes sharply searched for a target, and struck fear to whoever met them. Were they rebels, mercenaries, private army or changelings, they'll regret bringing so few guards to face him.

They waited and waited, but the attack never came. From behind, the rows parted, and a single brown unicorn stallion in golden armor, with two shades of grey for his mane and tail walked forward. He cleared his throat and then loudly said, "Prince Shining Armor! Step down the chariot, and come with us!"

"What's the meaning of this Lieutenant?" Shining strongly asked, keeping his magic focus, watching his surroundings, and not liking in the slightest the disrespectful tone on the lieutenant voice.

"By order of our Royal Majesties: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, you are to submit to questioning and answer to possible charges of conspiracy and treason."

"Treason!?" Shining exclaimed, "Are you mad?"

"Prince, you have fifteen seconds to comply or we will be force to make you."

"What about my aid?"

"They'll be held off for the time being and release at a later date. Ten seconds Prince."

"Unharmed?"

"That's up to them."

Now that Shining knew their intensions, no matter how crazy they were, he reasoned that it must be some kind of plot by a noble, or an unlikely mistake. But he couldn't let his guard down, yet if he were about to fight, he could be playing into their trap and possibly endangering his family while unnecessarily involving his guards; still, without confirmation of the princesses safety, he couldn't so easily comply.

"Where are the Princesses? We won't go anywhere until—"

The lieutenant turned his head to the side while keeping his eyes on him. He motioned upwards to a stained glass window, where the figures of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna could be seen observing the situation with —as much as the distance allowed to perceive— was indifference. "Five seconds," he said.

Shining felt lost. The princesses knew about it yet acted so distant. Were they tied by law? Or was something else playing in here? Changelings maybe? No, if something had taken out Celestia and Luna there was no need for all this charade. This seemed more like an internal struggle where some noble or general was involved.

He closed his eyes letting out a sigh and easing his magic. "Alright—" he opened his eyes and watched the lieutenant filled resolution "—I'll go." He got down the chariot, and walked towards.

"Captain..." his subordinates said in union with their eyes strained and fearing for his safety as they shook their heads.

He briefly turn his head back to both of them and said, "Flash, Stride. Do as they say."

"This way Captain," the lieutenant called.

Five guards in golden armors detached from the garrison and surrounded Shining, their spears held tight and pointing to the sun. They began walking through the garden, pass a water fountain with a stone statue of a unicorn standing up at the center, and spraying water from his horn, that leaded to the castle side doors.

There, a young stallion guard awaited him with a couple of hoof-cuffs on his grasp. "Sir," he said gesturing for Shining Armor to give him his hooves to restrain him.

Shining rose his head and glared at the poor stallion.

In the captain's eyes, the young boy saw promises of death, humiliation and severe punishment when all of this was over, and gaped at the grim visage. He already regretted opening his mouth, so he shove the hoof-cuff into it as if saying that was why he brought them, and slowly backed away with his chin almost touching the ground, and terrified at the captain.

The lieutenant watched disappointed at the young guard actions but couldn't blame him. The boy probably grew with stories of the captain exploits, and if he was honest, he didn't wanted this mission anymore than a buck in the nuts. They were lucky enough that the captain relented peacefully; it was best not to push their luck. He decided to turn a blind eye to what just happened and continued to their destination.

They traveled through the halls to the end of the carpet, behind some big stairs, into the zone where the castle looked the oldest, a place often forgotten if not entirely avoided by the maids; which only a couple of sorry criminals had gone into, and where the most ruthless of guards generally got posted.

Aged dim-gray silver doors, the size of a minotaur, were guarded by two brown unicorn stallions wearing expended metal armors; each, on a side of the doors. You could tell by the thick, heavy, reinforced material, and countless bolts of the doors, that even if they were slightly rusted on the edges, it would require the mighty strength of Cerberus to bust them open.

As the guards saw the incoming procession, they ignited their horns. Two keys appeared from the air, they employed them on each of their side simultaneously and slowly pushed open the doors with their magic.

Shining could feel his horn being seal as he moved through the doors while his escorts passed un-phased. What laid forward was a dark stairwell leading to a series of tunnels fit enough for three ponies side by side; its intricate design, poor lighting and crumbling structure, made it a perfect substitute for a sadistic maze.

It was an old section of the castle that no pony care to upgrade or repair. With time, its brick walls eroded, creating a brass surface that could sand one's hooves, and its chandeliers rested broken to the sides of the passageways or perilously hanging by a tread, while housing several spiders on its webs; it gave the place its distinctive dungeon feel for all to recognize.

They moved with the aid of the few lit up torches remaining on the walls, pass an iron bar door and a second stair that guided them to their goal. A bat-winged pony (a vesperali) guarded the plain looking door. The slit-like pupils of his golden eyes cautiously following Shining as he arrived.

The lieutenant turned the handle with his magic producing a minor opening gap and said, "In there."

The rest of the convoy repositioned themselves in a sharp quick motion, stomping their hooves as they moved, and blocking both sides of the hall leaving Shining Armor no other choice.

He pushed the door open with his right hoof. To his left, was an empty and small dark room, with only square table revealed by a candle on the middle. Far to the other side of the table, was Princess Celestia, sitting with her back to the entrance.

She was looking out a brick sized bared window close to the ceiling, and basking in the little sunlight it allow through, while small dust specs swirl and twinkle around her like little breezies, dancing joyfully in golden light.

"Princess Celestia, it's good to see you well your majesty," said Shining as he came in. He became concerned seeing she didn't react or turn to his greeting. "Princess Celestia?"

The door behind him forcefully closed with a slam. The room abruptly became cold and the candle swiftly extinguished with a sudden zephyr; then, the shadows inclosing the corner of the door began swirling in a obscure vortex and condensed.

"What's going on?" he asked; his words turning into mist.

"Silence Captain!" Luna shouted from inside the vortex as it took her form, revealing, The Princess of the Night within a menacing atmosphere, as the darkness dissipated and the candle revived; the flame, now of a small and contained white and blue. "We, shall be the ones that ask the questions."

Without moving a limp, Princess Luna ghostly glided parting the faint mist on the ground until she was face to face with him. She peered into his eyes; blue before blue as she whispered, "Now answer... Did you knew?"

Shining held the awkward position with Luna's muzzle an inch away from his own. "Princess Luna? ... Know what?"

"Do not play with us! You had to know!" she said pushing her forehead closing the gap between their eyes and violently crossing her horn with Shining's.

"I don't understand," he said narrowing his stare while holding her gaze and calming his heart knowing he had to endure.

Princess Luna abruptly removed her head from Shining's. Never taking her eyes off him, she walked to the opposite side of the table as she said, "You won't be able to deceive us. She's your sister. You write to each other every moon. You have to know."

"Twily? Is she in trouble?" Shining was very shocked. Was this, about Twilight? He looked to Luna and then back to Celestia for any indication, but Celestia didn't moved and the question only seemed to irritate Luna.

"This facade of yours won't hold... It would only aggravate your and her punishment if you persist. One last chance Captain... speak, and we may offer you mercy."

The situation was getting out of control for Shining; the Princess was talking about punishing Twilight. It meant they had already made up their minds and condemned her, but for what?

"What's going on with Twilight? What are we talking about?" he asked.

"ENOUGH!" Luna reared her head back and shouted; then, she glared at him with bright eyes full of anger and divine power. Yet it did not shook Shining.

Her eyes returned to normal and she continued, "Even now you remain uncooperative... Very well, We will show you, that you have nowhere to hide from your crimes."

She then produced a file from a small flash in the air and slam it on the table. She paced around him while explaining. "This pictures are from warehouse in Canterlot. A warehouse, under the name of a "Raven Starling," that we found, was just a sobriquet for your sister, Princess Twilight Sparkle—" she spread the pictures in front of him with her magic "—She had been using it for her grotesque work over the last years."

The images were beyond horrible for Shining, bones and corpses of around twelve ponies were laid on the open, many categorized in different boxes and coffins. The bodies and parts of others were floating inside vases, full with different kinds of fluids and viscosities. There were spells traces and symbols on the floor, were dark rituals obviously took place; flesh and blood splattered, even on the walls. A butcher's shop, a mortuary, a surgery room, all converged.

Shining was a trained soldier, and had seen many things in the course of his life, but the graphic detail of the photos, the carelessness in which the bodies were treated —you could see that some were left in the open just to rot. It was too much; especially, when he noticed the little ones and thought of Cadance and his future foal. He felt sick; had to sit down and avert his eyes.

Princess Luna skulked up to his shoulder and asked, "What is wrong? Can you not stomach your own wickedness?"

"This is not possible," he said very affected, "Twilight would never do something like that."

"But you can? So you admit it!"

"No! I didn't do this! I, no, Twilight and I would never do something like this, I know her. How did you come with this information?"

Luna walked away from him, displeased with his respond, and tired of his constant questions, so she granted him some answers just to see if he would stop the act. "We found this place after discovering some irregularities about the crown founds and properties. It seems that Twilight Sparkle has been redirecting founds through fake establishments and names. Stealing. Hiding. Preparing... Amassing fortune and power for her nefarious intensions. She couldn't have done it alone, you must have to be involved likewise. Tell us, what are your intentions? Why are you plotting against Equestria? Is Cadence involve as well?"

"Cadance have nothing to do with this!"

"We shall see about that. As we speak, a contingence of our best specialized guards is on their way to secure her."

Shining stood up defiantly and said, "No! You can't do this!"

"Hold your spirits, Captain! Or we may lost the little patience we have for you knave," Luna said spreading her wings as shadows flooded the room and her horn hummed with vicious intent.

Shining had to calm himself; getting angry like that will only make things worse, but the thought of Cadance being submitted to that stress and in her condition, filled him with fear and desperation. He clamped his eyes shut for a moment and returned to his position crestfallen; a mixture of regret, fear and worries on his face.

"... It's a precaution," said Luna after watching him, and the candle flickered for a second; it returned to its steady eerie blue as she continued, "We do not know how much you have manage to taint Princess Mi Amore. Twilight Sparkle is quite resourceful in her magic, unpredictable, more so now with her baleful powers. We had to take measures against her and your magic."

"Cadance is not evil. Neither is Twilight. And what does my magic have to do with any of this?" he said trying to extract as much information as he could from Luna.

"Like I said before, Twilight's magic is quite ample and resourceful, yours by contrast is very specialized and limited, but in terms of sheer power and stamina you outdo even my sister. You proved that when you easily maintained the force field over Canterlot for many days; even with the parasite draining you at the time of your wedding."

He gave her a confused look for her to elaborate.

"On your own you are no match for us. But if you, Cadence and Twilight were to join forces... At best, it would be a stalemate between us. Besides, you do not believe we would left our nephew in the hooves of your filthy subordinates and conspirators."

"That's absurd. Princess Luna, there is no plan, we are no conspirators—"

"We know for certain that Rainbow Dash has acted as Twilight's minion, stealing for her two years ago after she returned from her exile, and again four months before today, but are unsure of how many of the elements are on her side...

"Our only comfort is that the draconequus seems to be unaligned. But we cannot underestimate her influence over Miss Fluttershy and him by extension."

"Princess Luna, I assure you, my and Twilight's loyalty lies with you, Equestria and its habitants. We're incapable of your implications."

"Incapable, of our... implications?" Luna slammed her fore-hooves on the table producing a visible crack on the ground and a thundering sound that shook the dust of walls then pointed to the pictures. "See the corpses of this ponies! The remains and pieces of those you murdered! Of those taken to the grave to serve your insanity! See them and then tell us you have nothing to do with it. There are foals in there you monsters! Lie on their faces and I shall rip you asunder!"

"Princess, listen to me. It's a mistake, I don't know who did this, but Twilight's being frame. Those are all lies, we are innocent!"

"INNOCENT!? I WARNED YOU—"

"Luna..." called Princess Celestia. She did not moved. She did not shouted. But her voice was loud enough so Luna could hear through her outburst, and carried an inherent authority that commanded.

The Night Mistress glared at her elder sister back while panting; contained fury and sanguinary desires denied. Luna considered herself true and bound to her word —she glared back at Shining as the candle burned whiter and brighter whilst consuming itself vehemently; spilling wax over the table. After a very serious and long consideration to dismiss her sister and fulfill her promise to him, she side-kissed her teeth; swiftly turning her back to both of them. With an angry leer for him and frustration in her heart, she took place guarding the door.

After a while, the candle seemed to settle to a more traditional color and intensity. The whole room got a new breath but none rested, for the tension had not leaved the room, but seemed to intensify with the temperature as drops of anxiety coursed down shining temple while waiting for Celestia to utter her thoughts.

"There is no mistake Shining Armor," Celestia said. She stood still; her hypnotic flowing mane the only indication that she was alive as she watched the outside world. "I investigated and found the place myself... I told no one of my suspicions until I was absolute certain, it was her."

"It's not true."

The solitary flame blazed up as she spoke. "Do you think I can't recognize her writing... her methodic testing, her endless checklists. All her life I have read, corrected and marveled at her work. Do you think I would not recognize her quirks and habits. Do you think that someone could imitate her without me noticing? I know it's her! She used the same practices that I taught her. She used them to murder, to betray me! To betray us all!"

She calmly turned around and walked towards. Her face gloom and forbidding as the fire below issue its shadows upon her. She said, "All you need to do is answer one question..."—In the dark of her eyes, the raging flames were mirrored with intense fury—"Did you knew?"

)>>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<<(

"Granny! Apple Bloom! Come down stairs. We got a guest," howled the same old Big McIntosh with the aid of his left hoof against his smile. It wasn't often they get visitors at that time of the night, but for this pony, he sure would make her feel welcome.

He hadn't heard anything yesterday in town about Miss Dash coming back, so he safely assumed they were the first to know, and was already thinking of the big hoedown, Pinkie was going to throw when she hears about it, and all the faces everypony were going to make. This was going to be the event of the year; no doubt about it, and a big chance, to ask a special somepony.

"Hey... Apple Bloom," Rainbow said looking up at the no longer filly. It seemed that the cutie mark crusade was finally over, as she proudly displayed a tool box with an apple crest in the center that adorned her not so blank flanks, and most unnerving for Rainbow, was that now there was a very familiar Stetson on the ex-filly's head.

"Come down Apple Bloom. Ya remember Miss Dash, don't ya?"

"Eeyup!" happily said Apple Bloom while she gazed down; her yellow sunflower eyes mesmerized at the not so mysterious visitor. The corner of her lips stretched far as the big grin make its way and settle in, prompting its owner to rush down several steps, and squeeze Rainbow with much, much delight.

"Oh, hi there," Rainbow said blinking hers eyes, and caught a bit off-guard at the unexpected show of affection.

That was Rainbow Dash alright thought Apple Bloom. She was back. She had scars and a bad color, but nothing a good apple pie and some rest wouldn't fix. Apple Bloom mind was filled with fond memories, and thoughts of sharing the news, especially to Scootaloo; she was going to flip up and die when she hears about it, the whole town was.

Rainbow was less energetic than anypony would expect from her, but it didn't matter. They remember she was always a bit reluctant of displaying emotion, other than being "Cool," if that was even an emotion. Big Mac and Apple Bloom both reckoned that she must have been tired from her travel or something.

Having past enough time, Big Mac became slightly worried that no pony else was showing so he asked Apple Bloom, "N' Granny? She coming down?"

"Nnope." Apple Bloom replied stepping away from the hug and shaking her hear.

"Tucker out?"

"Eyup." She nodded.

"Ah'm sorry, Miss Dash, but Granny usually goes to bed with the chickens. Ya'll have to do with us for now," he said.

"It's... okay," said Rainbow a bit confused at the role reversal of the siblings and with mixed feeling about not having Granny Smith with them when she confessed.

"Well, come right in," he said.

They walked deeper into the household, passing an old circular orange carpet with a yellow flower woven in its center and the customary family pattern of flowing lines and apples bordered on the edges, that took most of the living room. Near the left corner, on the side of the main stairs, was old Granny Smith rocking chair, close to the bookcases and shelves with families pictures and heirlooms from different generations of the Apple Family. On that very shelve, was a familiar photograph that Rainbow decided not to watch as they headed to the kitchen.

"Apple Bloom, ya bring out the plates," Big Mac asked her briefly before continuing talking to the honored guest. "We have lots of food, Miss Dash, so you can begin telling us, where ya been, and all 'bout your adventures. Have a place to stay? Because we have more than enough room—"

"No, no, no it's alright..." said Rainbow shaking her head and waving her hoof stopping everypony in their tracks. "Actually, I just wanted to talk to you... about... something," she said mysteriously.

"Something?" asked Big Mac frowning, and little confused with the pacing of the conversation.

With a lowered head and worried eyes Rainbow answered, "It's about... Applejack."

He arched an eyebrow and said, "Applejack?"

"Yeah... Um... There is something I have to say, that you guys have to know..."

An uncomfortable silence began filling the room with dreading anticipation.

"... What is it?"

Rainbow dry swallowed and her eyes darted from side to side. "You have to know... that her death... that she died... because of me... I'm sorry."

Cold sweat slid down Rainbow's neck. She shut her eyes and hung her head waiting for their verdict. She hoped that at least, they could sense in her cracked pathetic voice, how truthful her apology was.

"Are you saying... that, that, was your fault?" asked Big Mac.

She replied with half lit eyes, "...Yes."

Rainbow felt it coming, but remained still none the less.

SMACK!

Apple Bloom's hoof flew across Rainbow's face shifting it to the other side. Rainbow hadn't expected it to be that heavy. It hurt. In many ways.

Apple Bloom was furious, her eyes watered and her breathing uneven. Her hoof shook still and her heart was demanding for more, so it was the right timing when Big Mac sternly stepped in, and pushed her aside as he addressed Rainbow and said, "You got real nerves to come to our house after all this time and began talking about AJ like that." He straighten himself and looked her down with indignation.

This wasn't what he had expected of this visit.

"I'm sorry," Rainbow said unable to look him in the eyes.

"Why you did it?" he said, "Did she do something bad to you? And you make that beast attack her? Thought your talent was speed, not enchanting monsters."

"What? No. I didn't control that thing, It attacked on its own. I mean, I loved AJ. She didn't do anything to me."

"So, If you weren't controlling it, then Ah guess you can make ponies do what you want, and made Applejack jump into its mouth."

Rainbow shook her head. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. "What are you talking about? That's crazy, I can't do that. I didn't made AJ do anything."

"That's right!" said Big Mac as he stomped his hoof against the plank floor. "Mah sister, was her own mare! And not you, not me, nor Granny or even Celestia! Could make her do anything she didn't want to, so you stop spouting all that nonsense."

"But I—"

"She decided to go into that burning barn on her own, and save as many ponies as she could disregarding her own safety. She was noble like that, and you got nothing to do with it!" He walked directly at her and slowly pushed her with his chest out of the house. "So don't go making everything 'bout you because it's not! You, arrogant pony!"

"I'm sorry," Rainbow said as she reached the front entrance.

He thrust his hoof at her accentuating his words. "And you better don't come back to our house, until you've fixed that rotten attitude, so just go away!" He ended pointing far in the distance.

"I'm sorry everypony."

He pressed his forehead onto hers; green eyes filled with anger, and shouted. "Leave!"

Apple Bloom had to held her hat tightly, or it would've been swept and lost as a strong gust of wind blew, taking her and Big Mac by surprise and forcing them to shield their faces and close their eyes.

When the wind burst ended, allowing them to open their eyes, Rainbow was gone. The siblings looked to their sides and to the sky searching for Rainbow, confused for her sudden disappearance, and found nothing. For an instant Big Mac considered that maybe, he had been talking to a ghost or some kind of spook, but that was just him being silly. He leaved those thoughts behind and then became concerned for her little sister; Apple Bloom had made good advances but mentioning Applejack always unsettled her.

"Ya okay there, Apple Bloom?" said Big Mac looking to the far into the night sky and letting the twinkling of the stars calm him down.

"Yup," she said watching attentively her brother, and a bit sad of how the whole thing had gone.

Big Mac kept staring the evening lights deep in thoughts. He would speak again after a pleasant silence.

"... A little too rough on her?"

"... Eyup," said Apple Bloom a bit disappointed in herself. She was too sensitive about her sister, and got heated up a bit too quickly. Rainbow deserved better. They should had taken a more caring approach; Applejack sure would have liked that.

Big Mac slightly shook his head and sighed. "AJ forgive me. But she had some dumb crazy friends."

That's an understatement thought Apple Bloom, if you just added Pinkie and Twilight to the list. That got a smile out of her. She then spotted something strange in her brother eyes, a particular glint and half a smile that the years of living together, and the perceptive nature of a sister and a mare heart, let her identify.

"Pretty cute though, huh?" she asked.

"Eeup—What? No—ouch." Big McIntosh flinched from the buck his little sister just gave his ribs. It hadn't really hurt, but he had learned that it was best to display some kind of reaction.

"Ah'm telling," she said swiftly turning back with her head held high and eyes shut in a faked, offended exhibition, and walked inside the house.

"Nnope, Apple Bloom, you set me up..."

"Apple Bloom... Don't tell Miss Cheerilee..."

"Please...?"

"Apple Bloom?"

~~<<0>>~~

Middays in Ponyville were always hectic, ponies ran from place to place trying to get their lunch from the best places, or just to get home and back in time to continue their work and everypony was busy doing something. This day was no different; somepony worked the clouds, some sold their products or attended their customers, some tended the fields, the animals or pets and some just enjoy themselves in their ordinary lives.

A strangely familiar sight traveled the outskirts of Ponyville this day; a pair strolling happily. Of course, when it's said like that, it might cause some confusion. What's so odd of a happily couple strolling in Ponyville? Has Ponyville change that much?

No, Ponyville hadn't change that much. What was strange, was that the image of Discord, wandering in town, no longer merit running in panic or screaming, and had become rather common and familiar.

The self proclaimed Spirit Of Chaos And Disharmony, walked with a slouch and dragging both his hands alongside the dirt road and through a small forest patch in Fluttershy company. That, was very uncharacteristic, and probably very intentional, since he could fly and had no real need to walk or drag himself at all; but despite his apparent boredom, he was content. Everypony knew Discord was always happy when he was with Fluttershy, regardless of what he said.

"Fluttershy? Must we always have to walk aaall the way to, ugh—" Discord pulled out his bifid serpentine tongue in disgust "—Twilight's Crristal Trree Castle?" Then, some manner of thought swam through his mind widening his entrancing red eyes.

He lunged himself in front of Fluttershy and floated backwards effortlessly while she went on. "Wouldn't it be more fun, if we skate there? I could make an ice trail, or better yet! I could teleport us there, and surprise the puny lizard or the book worm in all sorts of, embarrassing activities," he said rubbing his hands and smiling.

"Discord! That isn't very nice." Fluttershy reprimanded him with a scowl.

He closed his eyes and shrugged.

Those were their pets names. He said them with love... to his pets.

She quickly perked up, renew her pace and said, "Also, I like walking." she boasted him a pleased and proud smile; then, softly crouched and curiously veered from the dirt path into the forest. "If you do it carefully, and pay attention, you get to see all sorts of little creatures along the way, and listen to all their lovely sounds and noises."

She slowly opened a bush reveling a couple of white mice frolicking, then looked up to a bird nest on a near tree branch where a couple a blue jays attempted to sing straining her ears.

"Besides, what if along the road one of my little critters is hurt, or needs our help—" a passing bunny tripped; she happily helped it get up and nuzzled it affectionately "—if we teleport, it could be left injured. I just couldn't take that risk."

Discord raised an eyebrow. "Hmm... What if Spike is injured? and needs our help? If we walk all the way, we may be too late to help him."

Fluttershy gasped. "You are right! You should go ahead in case something bad had happed while I walk the road in case one of my animal friends needs me."

Discord sighed. There was nothing to do against Fluttershy.

SNAP!

He clicked his lion paw fingers instantly appearing behind Spike, who was busy flexing and checking his arms muscles on a mirror.

"Looking good, Spike, looking good," said the dragon assistant to its mirror self; ignorant, of the infamous draconequus watching him in mirth.

Discord couldn't help himself —not that he wanted to— and gave Spike a shot of magic increasing the powder in those guns. In seconds, Spike's muscles doubled in size, right before his eyes.

"Looking better, Spike! Looking really bet—ter..." He managed to say before noticing the mismatched creature floating behind him. The maniacal grin. The uneven eyes. It took him no time to figure out his sudden increased in strength, and suffer it subsequent disillusion.

"Buajahahaja. The look on your face. It's priceless! Priceless! I tell you," said Discord floating in the air, kicking his legs and holding up what could be his stomach.

"Discord!" Spike shouted, "What are you doing here!?"

He walked up to Spike; squished his cheek like a doting grandma and said, "I just wanted to know that my favorite shrimp wasn't hurt, or if something bad had happened to it." He then proceeded to pinch the dragon's biceps with his finger leaving him utterly deflated.

"Likely story," Spike said as he pushed him off. "No pony would ever believe you that. Now get out of here, get out!"

"Ah... Poor me. I can't show any concern without being misjudged—" He put the back of his eagle hand on his forehead "—Ohh, the humanity. Humanity? Ponynity? Equinity? Meh." He shrugged and in a flash, quickly disappeared from the castle and was once again with dear Fluttershy.

"Your back! Was he okay? He wasn't hurt, wasn't he?"

"Only his pride, and maybe his cheek, but overall he was mostly okay, although we must get that wyrm a mate and soon. Thinking about it, we should get you a special some~pony as well." Or you both could go crazy. Hmm... but maybe that's not such a bad thing after all. More fun for me.

"Ah.... I-I... Um, I don't—eep."

Discord suddenly grabbed Fluttershy and held her beneath his lion arm like some kind of bag, purse or recent hunt as he pressed forward and patted her head. "Ah, you don't need to thank me Fluttershy, it's what a good friend —like myself— would do." He leaned closer and whispered into her ear. "Not like that Hairity, that all she does is hug all the good stallions for herself. Could you believe, that in all this time she hadn't set any of us up with a nice date? Even though a have seen quite a couple of ponies making eyes at us..."

A couple of mares were actually eyeing him, but with concern for his hostage. He winked, sending them running away, and abruptly rose his head offended. "Hmph, and she's generosity. Pl-ease."

"Um—"

"Ah, speak of the devil."

"Eeek," Fluttershy quietly screamed fearing that the devil had dropped her, when in fact it was Discord who did it —not that there was much of a difference.

"Hello~ there, Miss Rarity, strange weather we have today, wouldn't you say?"

"Fluttershy, darling," said Rarity as she approached Fluttershy while the pegasus composed herself from the fall just in time to be hugged. "You look lovely. What a pleasure to see you, and hello to you too sir. And yes; strangely, it's awfully cloudy today—" she looked at him suspiciously "—You wouldn't have anything to do with it would you?"

"Moi!? This dreadfully boring, depressing, plain old, grey clouds? You wound me Miss Rarity. I, Discord... am a being of vision!"—Big purple sunglasses appeared on his eyes—"For I have... da magicks!"

A white and black stripes dress complemented his impression, while camera sounds and flashes enveloped the trickster. "This orderly, common pattern is obviously not my style," he said gesturing to both the clouds and his assemble, and making the later disappear.

"Oh, poor weather team, they are having such a hard time with these clouds," Fluttershy said as she carried on and watched some pegasi bucking the clouds into mist, only for them to slowly reform again.

"So...? I take you're also visiting Twilight, right?" Rarity asked.

" Yes... Um... I—"

"PINKIE!" Discord said aloud and extending his arms with joy.

"DIZZY!" She answered him back excided and happily bouncing to reach him.

They both proceeded to execute an impossible complicated choreography of hands-hoofs shakes, jumps, bounces and summersaults, with Pinkie running and sliding on Discord's spiral-like stretched body. All that ended with a big multicolored smoke explosion and Pinkie being shot to the sky and disappearing at alarming speed, only to come out back on earth again out of a glass of water balancing on Discord's outstretched tongue.

"Jijahaha, hajijiji," Discord and Pinkie laughed, giggled, snorted and chortled laying down on the front grounds of Twilight's home in a very pig like manner; specially for Discord since had he transformed into a very round, coiled tailed, flat snuffly snouted and rolling in mud version of himself.

Pinkie scarcely had the will to stop herself and welcome her friends. "Hi Fluttershy—" she covered her muzzle and giggled "—Hi Rarity, whatcha doin'?"

"Oh, hi Pinkie," said Fluttershy as she curiously watched Discord taking a shower since he could easily get rid of the mud without it.

Rarity cautiously draw herself near the trio, out of fear of being stained, and asked, "What are we doing? What are you doing here? Standing outside the doors like some... bad dog."

"Well, Spike wouldn't let me in," she replied turning hear head back and looking at the golden castle doors, where Spike watched trough the heart shaped crest gap.

"W-What!? Why?"

Discord decisively stomped up the few sparkling golden steps to the doors and hastily busted them open, throwing Spike to the floor. "Oh Spike, there's no need to be that grumpy so early in the day. It was only a little joke."

"Discord! Did you do something to him?" Rarity asked.

Spike quickly stoop up and said, "N-No, that has nothing to do with this."

Rarity lifted him up with her magic and draw him to her as she said, "But, he did do something to you. Oh! my poor Spikey-Wikey"—she hug him cheek to cheek and then played with his spines—"Don't you worry, Fluttershy, Pinkie and I will make him apologize. Tell us, what did he do?"

"Yes Spike, tell Rarity the horrible thing I did."

"Um, he... I... He didn't do anything. I'm just following Twilight's instructions."

"Twilight?"—Rarity dropped Spike from her sweet, warm, magic hug—"Twilight told you to not let Pinkie in?"

"No, she told me not to let anypony in."

"Ahh, I guess the princess finally realized her own feelings. Her eyes... are only for me now," said Discord dramatically and entering the castle only the be blocked by Spike.

"That includes you too."

"Drag..."

"Um... But, why?" Fluttershy gasped and covered her muzzle. "She is mad that I didn't come to the meeting, isn't she? Oh, I knew it was important, but I just couldn't leave the puppies' mom deliver them alone."

Pinkie Pie gasped and startled Fluttershy jumping in front of her. "We have new puppies! Oh, Oh, are they cute? Aww, I bet they are so cute. Can I see them? Can I see them?" she said stretching her smile to the limits and inching her face closer and closer to Fluttershy's.

"Yes, Pinkie, they are very cute, and yes, you can see them. There is this little one with a small brown spot around its eye that is just so very cute."

"Awww."

"Not that they aren't all cute, and—"

"Ahem, girls, we are getting out of topic here. Well Spike, is it true? Is Twilight mad because of the meeting? I have to admit that I really didn't wanted to go, and I kind of... lie... a little; the dress orders that I had weren't that urgent. Is just that... I didn't wanted to see... him," Rarity said facing away.

"Him... Who?" Pinkie asked.

"Not again. You know... Celestia's nephew. The Prince. Blue blood."

"Oh, him!" Discord pointed to a tall white unicorn stallion with a blond mane just down the road. The handsome hunk of a stallion turned around swinging his flowing mane and smiled with his white long fang, and looked at them with his charmingly crazy red eyes as he wiggled his tail and eyebrows seductively, and said in an equally seductive and deep voice, "The most handsome eligible unicorn stallion in Canterlot, wasn't it?"

"Ugh... Yes... Him."

"Hmm... I don't think so," said Spike, "She was a bit tired from the reunion, but wasn't in anyway, mad at any of you."

"You don't think it is an end of Equestria kind of thing, do you?" asked Fluttershy a bit scared.

"Nah... she would have called you. But it is weird, she did ask me for no interruptions, even from Celestia."

It was Rarity's turn to gasp. "Not even Celestia! This must be more serious than I thought."

"Oh! Maybe she's planning a surprise party."

"Oh! Maybe she finally turned evil, like Nightmare Moon! Wouldn't that be hilarious?"

"..."

"What? I was just saying."

"But this is strange indeed. What is she doing?"

"She didn't tell. She only told me that is was important, and wanted no interruptions until tomorrow."

"What could be happening? Are you sure we can't go in?" Fluttershy asked.

"Sorry guys."

"I'm so worried, Twilight always had time for every of us," Fluttershy said a bit lost.

"An-ha, and I came because I wanted us to play a little bit and share some of the cake from yesterday's birthday party." Pinkie took out a birthday cake out of somewhere and gulfed half of it into her mouth then licked herself clean of the tasty cream smudge all over her face.

"And I, wanted to compensate her for my moment of weakness."

"And ask her to forgive me for not coming to the meeting with Daring."

"Well, it seems to me you got your just deserts," Discord said.

Fluttershy dropped her head.

Rarity glared at him. "Do you have to rub it in?"

"Um... Discord. Um... could you please see if anything is wrong? That is... if you don't mind. I just want Twilight to be okay."

"Oh-no, you can't go in. Orders are orders."

"Orders?" Discord extended his scaly tail behind Spike, lifted him up upside down to his face by his dragon tail, and offered him a hand. "Hello, I'm Discord, Master Of Chaos, have we met?"

Spike punched the hand and spun as he hopelessly struggled in Discord's grip.

"Hahahajaha... Relax, is not like you could stop me anyway." He dropped Spike on the floor and smiled.

"Don't you look at me like that," Discord said to the glaring dragon, "Okay fine, I promise. I won't go in." But that doesn't mean that I won't peek.

Discord put his eagle finger to his temple and closed his left eye. He focused his magic through it so he could course through Twilight's castle. If he would describe how that felt he'll say something along the lines of drinking a "glass" of freshly squish moonlight; which preparation involves a carrot, a tread mill, a bucket, a couple of towels and a certain princess, but that's another story. Anyway, into his mind, images of the different rooms and places changed as he searched for the little piece of trouble.

He look in all the common rooms but couldn't find her, until all was left was a special room in the basement where he could definitely feel her presence. This was no ordinary place; it was protected and warded beyond reason, with all sorts of magic locks and enchantments, complemented with numerous physical ones, and topped with a thick metal door and chains.

Every time he looked for a way in, a bright light sphere with streams of letters appeared, sometimes even a blue screen full with ones and ceros, which prevented him from doing so, and shielded the room.

He guessed only him would be able to look through all that precaution, but he would require so much magic, that it would undoubtedly alert the paranoid owner inside.

It seems my little pony have some secrets, and I do like surprises. Hmm... let her have her mysteries for now. I have other ways to find when things are... out of order.

Discord expanded his senses and casted an eye over all of Ponyville and surroundings areas for something out of place, that might have trigger the reaction on his neurotic friend. He saw the unusual pleasures of Ponyville: some ponies bickering about prices, others about quality, others about who does the dishes, others deep on gossiping and trash talking behind their friends back, and others simply letting their dog do their business on the neighbors garden, and if you don't know it by now, ponies do occasionally eat flowers... but he couldn't find the presence of any powerful magic or big evil around, or any invaders for that matter. The only thing strange, was the peculiar weather they were having.

He decided to follow that lead and searched for its cause. He was a little bit surprised when he found the prismatic mane of a familiar pony high in a cloud, west of town in White Tail Woods' direction.

Rainbow, as much as Discord could see, appeared sick, but a more detailed examination with his plastic ethereal stethoscope to her head, revealed she was in fact sleeping, and experiencing some kind of nightmare. It was amusing to him that she could exhort that kind of magic as to disrupt the weather of the region in her sleep, impressive even.

So this is the cause of all the trouble, he thought. No doubt her presence and Twilight's recent enclosure have to be related, but what to do with this information...

Should he tell Fluttershy and friends? Perhaps, but he didn't quite know the reason of Rainbow's appearance and could complicate things for Rainbow, Twilight and himself, yet this was merely too good of an opportunity to let go. Oh, the chaos this could ensure, but he couldn't let it be traced back to him. He had to do this subtly, and with—

"Discord?" said Fluttershy grabbing his hand. "Is everything okay? You have been awfully quiet this whole time."

"Oh nothing to worry about Fluttershy dear."

"So... everything's okay? Twilight's okay?"

"Oh yes, all is fine. The weather will get a bit rainy in a while, but you would be able to see a nice Rainbow in the morning, nothing to worry about."

"Oh! That's a relieve."

"Why thank you kindly sir, for the heads up. Well, I believe there nothing else we can do here today, so tomorrow it is. See you later Spike. Ta-ta. Don't forget to visit."

"See you Spike! Oh, here, have a ninth of cake—" she shoved the delicious fraction into his mouth "—give the rest to Twiliight!"

"Goodbye Spike. Please, take good care of Twilight and Owlowiscious, and yourself."

Spike swallowed and then said, "Bye you guys!"

"Come on girls, there is this new restaurant that I been dying to visit. They say the food and the chef are originally from Prance! My treat of course."

"Come on Dizzy, are you in?" called back Pinkie noticing that Discord hadn't moved, "There's free food."

"Of course my pink menace, I wouldn't miss it."

SNAP!

"I wouldn't miss it."

Somewhere in Equestria some muffins grew wings and a pony got the jitters.

~~<<0>>~~

Quiet... it was horribly quiet, an empty and sinister silence. There was no other sound but the one of her wings beating, and her agitated panting echoing through the obscure nothingness she was in. The wind on her body, moist and chilling cold, much like the moment before the break of a storm. The thin icy air pained and scorched her throat as it went in, but cooled her skin enough to ignore the burning of her muscles. She was alone, but at the same time, she wasn't.

Fear...

She felt it on her fur as it stood on end, and in the restless pulse of her pumping heart. She was afraid, very afraid, but didn't know why; she only knew she had to fly, and fly fast. She let fear guide her wings in every beat, and flew desperately into the storm of shadows, not knowing where she was or where she was going. She only hoped she had made the right choice.

She was wrong...

A soundless flash uncovered it from its dark veil, just for enough time to give it shape. The four headed monster.

She froze.

Maybe she was wrong, maybe she hadn't seen right, maybe—

A bright light came and went.

The thing... wasn't there.

She looked to her side trying to find it, when another flash came. She turned around and now, there was no doubt.

All its four heads were staring emotionlessly at her. Transfixed with her.

The flash dimmed...

All what was left were eight small dots, glowing in the dark, until they too fainted. Leaving her alone. Enclosing her in darkness, in silence...

She had to get out.

She tried to fly as high as she could but crashed into an abrasive ceiling. She tried to push it to no avail when the next flash came.

She twirled around over and over searching for the thing, only to find its eight eyes fading in closer.

"No, no, no!" she said in panic and desperation noticing that the ceiling on top was pushing her down. Bringing her to it. Offering her.

She flew away putting distance from the monster and herself, when she crashed again. She became aware of a brash concrete wall that was slowly closing in as well. She felt it through the murk breathing hard and fast, probing and hitting the wall as she followed it along seeking a way out, just to be blocked by another wall.

The next flash came. The monster casted its warped shadow onto the corner wall, and all over her.

She flew side to side and crashed from wall to wall in fright. "You won't catch me! I'm too fast! I'm too fas—"

Something strong grabbed her tail and slammed her hard into shallow and cold waters.

She quickly got up as to not drown herself in the ankle high black ocean while coughing violently from the shock and water.

"Get back, get back!" she said retreating while spreading her wings and adjusting herself from the impact when she sensed a presence moving swiftly pass her back.

"Agh! My wings! What have you done to my wings—Ahh!"

She felt something grab her neck and pulled her back against the waters. She kicked her legs and gasped for air but it wouldn't let her go. A massive shadow pressed her legs against her chest, crushing her, and only letting desperate gasps of air mixed with water into her lungs. She couldn't move. She couldn't breathe. Her whole body was paralyzed as she watched in fear and struggled the ominous darkness on top of her.

Another flash.

A mouth.

Smiling...

It hungrily watched her fight, twist, and whimper under its weight. Its rows of fangs and teeth dripping saliva all over her face.

"No! No! This is a dream," she said, "I have to wake up! I have to wake up!" She waved her head to the sides and shut her tearful eyes trying to avoid the saliva drops, while the monster, leisurely licked its teeth in anticipation.

"I have to wake up! Wake up!" She opened her eyes.

Her pupils contracted.

She went silent as the monster slowly opened its jaws, and advanced for its treat... To feed. To kill. To enjoy.

Reflected in its soulless eyes, she saw herself shrieking in terror.

—As Applejack.

~~<<0>>~~

"Nooo! Hah... Hah... Hah..." Rainbow woke up high on a cloud of a storm at night; her heart pounding fast on her ears. Her whole body was cold, wet and shaking from the biting rain.

She was confused, disorientated, hadn't regain her full vision and saw all around menacing blurry shadows that seemed to had followed her from nightmare, freezing her in fear. Her legs were rigid and tightly folded against her chest. She almost couldn't unlock them of their position; it pained her joints when she flexed them and crippled her moves.

She brought a hoof upwards and felt the wetness of her face, remembered the saliva from the monster, and began spitting in disgust and scrubbing desperately her face clean of the gross viscosity. She knew that it was a dream, but it didn't made it any less icky or repulsive.

"Dang it," she said mad with herself for having woke up to another nightmare, but more for actually feeling that much scared.

Was that... how AJ felt? ... No, AJ experienced a real nightmare, that was just... a silly dream.

After a minute, Rainbow could finally watch clearly her surroundings, noticed it was already dark and wondered how much time she had been asleep. She couldn't get any sleep the night before after her talk with the Apples, and spend the whole morning circling her thoughts and scolding herself for being so stupid.

It seemed to her that whatever she did or say was always wrong, and always ended hurting somepony. She had expected the Apples to hate her after what she said, but not for those reasons, and now didn't know what to think or do.

"They said... to return, when I fixed myself." She stood up and looked to the cloud ceiling like trying to see past the dark shroud and her problems as they rained on her face. "I don't think they blame me, but... am I being arrogant for thinking, that I could have saved her? ... That she depended on me?

"Is it my ego that doesn't let me move on? ... Have I been wasting my time, leaving my friends, my family, for nothing?" She hopelessly asked the storm and waited for an answer.

... It was flying, speed, it's what I do, is who I am. She remembered what she had told Twilight not long ago and realized her mistake.

"I'm sorry AJ, once again my arrogance is getting the best of me. I caused you and your family more trouble than I am worth.

"But... but... I just can't get it out of me! I still see you there! I still blame me for it! I still try to save you... What do I do? What do I do? Do you want me to give up? How can I?" She slumped down and curled herself on her cloud bed, not caring the rain, winds or the world. "I just can't leave you, I can't...

"If I do... then who am I?"

"What am I?"

"I'm nothing..."

A cracking lighting brought her back to reality, and to the danger she was in such a tempest. She got up, flew outside the whirlwind and watched the thunderstorm thinking of dispelling it herself; basically, it was getting out of control, and wouldn't be strange she had caused it, but she wasn't on Ponyville's weather team anymore, and didn't really know the rains schedule, so she let it go. She just hoped the slowpokes knew what they were doing, but it really didn't look like it.

"Darn it! I wasted a whole, day," said Rainbow knowing that her plans to talk with Fluttershy would have to wait. "I gotta see Twilight now... I hope this isn't some kind of trap. Well, I guess Spike would be there, at least that's one less thing off my list."

She took a deep breath and sighed. "Come on Rainbow, suck it up."

~~<<0>>~~

On the inner halls of Twilight's castle, echoed a soft giggle and a laughter. The sounds were coming from the center of an oversized round basket, similar to an inflatable pool, padded with soft golden rugs and blankets of different materials and designs that portrayed thousands of bits and the occasional ruby, sapphire, emerald or diamond. Matching the theme, the pillows and cushions formed a small golden mountain of comfort.

A young dragon laid awake past his bedtime and relaxing on its back on top of this imaginary riches. The arrow end of his tail swiveled with mild excitement as he caught on his intellectual reading.

"Ah, Mane-iac, you never learn..." Spike said turning the pages of his precious magazine.

knock, knock, knock... that was the sound coming far from the main entrance.

"Go away!" shouted Spike.

knock, knock, knock...

"Ugh... Can't you read? I'm pretty sure I hung the closed sign. And if you can't, then what could you want in a library?" he said now that his fun reading was interrupted, or maybe it was his draconic instinct surging, given that he may have to abandon his huddle of comfort and treasures to deal with this intruder.

knock, knock, knock...

The Mane-iac, covering the whole page in front of him, laughed hysterically. He frowned. "Gosh! Why is it that when you want no interruptions is when everypony comes knocking at your door."

He put the magazine to the side, and rolled down his bed with a quick practiced move which landed him on his four on the crystal floor. He then stood up very annoyed and began walking to the front doors to do his job.

"And who comes at night in the middle of a storm? Robbers, changelings and vampires, that's who. And why do I answer? Because—" he sighed "—I have to... I told Twilight we could have used some guards around here —but nooo, she didn't want to felt so much like a Princess, and then, who sang about not having a Princess-like importance? Who knows, not Twilight —that's for sure— because Cadance didn't told me all about it."

He sighed, this time long and prolonged, then said, "Pony feathers... I do get cranky late at night; or at least at the prospect of becoming a juice-box. Well, no need to worry so much. I'm a dragon after all!" He put his fists on his waist and pushed out his chest. "Doubt those fangs can go through my scales anyway, and dragon-fire is pretty effective against almost anything."

knock, knock, knock...

"Gesh, can't you wait a little, is a big castle believe it or not."

knock, knock, knock.

"Hey, hold your horses. Can't you read? the sing says—" Lightning stroke right at the moment he opened the door obscuring the figure before him; it made him stumble back from the surprise. "Gah! ... What the... Rainbow?"

Rainbow, wearing a mocking smile and covering her nuzzle said, "Hey... Spike, um... how is it going?" It wasn't her intention to startle him, but she always enjoyed a good prank, and lightning frightening was a favorite of her from long ago, specially on Nightmare Night, and his timing couldn't been more accurate if she had planed the joke herself.

Spike's eyes were wide open and focused on her as he pick himself up and said, "Rainbow, is that you?"

Rainbow wiped her wet hair back, pushed her chest forward and said, "Yep. One and only." That was an almost automatic response of her when she heard the tone of amazement on her fans and friends, and the earlier event seemed to have put her in a good mood.

"I didn't recognized you for a moment," he said, "You changed a lot."

"Hey, you don't look so bad yourself. Not so much of a shrimp anymore."

"Haha, Thanks..." Spike smoothed the spines of his head from the complement and felt the need to reciprocate. "Mmm... You look taller too."

"Oh, ahh... maybe. Yeah, I think I look taller."

"Well you do."

Suddenly, they both became very interested on the way their hooves —and feet— looked against the floor, yet Rainbow couldn't linger on something so lame for too long and said, "Say... Can I come in?" She tilted her head twice to the storm. "I'm kinda drenching here."

"Ehh... You're not a changeling or a vampire, are you?"

"What?—Mmm, no. Am just the same old awesome pegasus pony."

"Okay then. Just checking," he said as he fully opening the doors so she could come in.

"Sure. I'd do the same."

Rainbow went inside and got a prudent distance from Spike then began shaking the water off like dog; spraying water all over the walls and on the carpet floor. She wasn't all to happy with the results when she finished, so she flew around turning herself into a small tornado of red, yellow and blue for a couple of seconds until she was completely dry.

She turned to Spike that had been patiently watching her all the time and became slightly embarrassed. Rainbow wasn't one for making others wait, and she had pending business with Spike; she had made him wait long enough.

"So..."

"..."

She had to take the first step or they would be watching the wet carpet dry all night. "Hey, Spike, about that thing... You know, years ago, when I left... I know it's been a long time, but I just wanted to say—"

Spike ran and hug her closing his eyes, and before she could continue he said, "I'm sorry—" His voice; his entire body trembled with his feelings as he hold her tighter "—F-For what I did to you Rainbow, for what I said. I wanted to apologize all this time... I was angry and I regret so much what happened. I'm so sorry Rainbow, I'm so sorry." The glimmer of a tear loomed from the corner of his right eye.

Rainbow stared blankly at the ceiling not quite understanding what had happened. She looked at the barbed head burring itself to the side of her neck. After all I did... He even beats me to the apology...

"No, Spike, you were right. I'm the one that needs to apologize. How I treated you guys, what I said. I deserved everything you did and more. I'm the only one who should be sorry."

"But Rainbow, I was really unfair. I never wanted you to go away. And also..." He winced with guilt as he put his right hand on her left side, close to her wing, and lightly brushed her fur the other way; clearly reveling the three consecutive slashes on her skin.

"Oh, this?" —Rainbow lifted her wing and watched— "Don't worry about them. I Actually kind of like them. They make me look awesome, and fierce, and they go very well with the others, see?" she said as she took a few steps away, then struck a pose and began making several karate moves accentuated by the obligatory shouts. Rainbow saw that Spike wasn't all too convinced and still looked very troubled while he faced away and starred at the ground.

She lightly skipped to him and held his shoulders trying to look into his eyes as she said, "Hey, hey, I mean it. They remind me of not being such a hothead. And well... I really appreciate what you did that time. You fought for Twilight and the girls when I was messed up and I really thank you. So... Can you forgive me? Are we cool?" She offered him her hoof.

"Yeah—" he bumped it with his fist and smiled "—we're cool."

Rainbow thought that went well, Spike was after all a direct no nonsense kinda guy, even if he was raised by one or two princesses, he wasn't all too sensitive. They could resolve their issues fairly quick and without much drama; then, he hugged her.

"It's good to have you back, Rainbow. Don't leave us again."

"..."

"You're not leaving are you?"

"I'm sorry, Spike. But, I only came for a while."

"But you can't. Is it something I did?"

"No, no. It was something I did. Or rather, something I didn't do."

"But we all miss you. Don't you miss us too?"

"Of course! I totally miss you guys! But... I, I don't know if I can return just yet. The thing is, I still have some stuff to figure out on my own."

She wasn't feeling up to having this conversation again, so her brain remember her that another pony lived on the place, one that also had pending business with her and could be used as a sort of distraction maybe.

"Anyway... I'm here for Twilight. Where is she?"

"Mmm, well... she—"

There was an audible pop and an intense flash that came behind Rainbow grabbing their attention. Twilight manifested herself from inside the sudden burst of purple light above them; her wings spread to their full extension, in a very Celestia-like manner, that seemed to banish and disperse the magic sparks that floated in the air.

She descended, then walked toward Spike, having a bit of trouble readjusting her wings comfortably to her sides due to a few misplaced feathers. Looking at her closely, she was in a very poor state: her mane was disheveled and with a few strands coming from her crest; her eyes were heavy, squinted, tired; her moves were slow, deliberated and forced.

"It's okay Spike, I was expecting her," She said.

Rainbow noticed that Twilight was very tired, but she moved to questioning if the egghead had been practicing that entrance; she had ponies to impress now that she was a full princess with a castle and a title, yet wondered even more how Twilight knew the exact moment to come out.

She wasn't on the surrounding areas before because Rainbow would have picked up her presence, so she couldn't have been listening. Rainbow then realized who she was thinking about; Twilight must have been spying with some kind of spell or magic thingy.

Well, that was kinda okay; it was her castle after all, and it gave Rainbow the opportunity and time she needed to talked things through alone with Spike. It was that, or she was really lucky with the timely intervention.

"Twilight?" Spike said, "You knew Rainbow was coming? Why didn't you say anything?"

"It's complicated Spike. And I need you to not say anything to anypony just yet. Would you promise Spike?"

"But why?"

"Please, Spike."

"Okay... I promise."

"Pinkie promise?"

"Pinkie promise."

"Thank you, Spike."

"Thank you for coming Rainbow. We need to talk." Spike tried to go after them when Twilight turned to him and added, "In private."

Rainbow followed Twilight watching over her back how Spike was left behind confused, and waving at her.

He said, "See you later, Rainbow..."

Rainbow waved back and flew over to Twilight. "I'm here, like I promised."

"That you are."

Rainbow frowned.

Twilight walked though the hall with Rainbow next to her. It was rare that Rainbow walked anywhere instead of flying, but now she had to. She took a glance of the high crystal ceiling —plenty of room to fly there— with the new chandeliers; all spotless. How does a wingless dragon got to those places was still a mystery to Rainbow —maybe it was part of the whole magic crystal tree castle kind of deal; it just kept itself sparkly. The castle looked fine and all, but she thought they will be going to the throne room yet took a turn to a different place.

The lack of conversation with the awkward clip clap of their hooves was beginning to feel unsettling to Rainbow, so thinking of the latest events, and the fact that they have put enough distance between themselves and Spike, she said, "So... What do you want to talk about that Spike can't listen over?"

"Not yet, it's better if we do it in here."

"Where?" asked Rainbow, a bit confused as to why they were staring at their reflection on a wall.

From the tip of her horn, Twilight channeled an orb of magic energy that shot a beam of light into a crystal high on the wall. The center of wall glowed in the shape of a simple door that later came to be.

"All that for just a door?"

"Be a little patient."

They opened the door and it lead down to some dark stairs, which only lightening was the little that came from behind them; that soon was gone, as they got downstairs and the door disappeared.

Vibrating chain noises were heard then quieted. In the dark, a new door began glowing deep sapphire-blue, a much bigger and imposing double door, adorned with vines lines in silver and violet, and Twilight's cutie mark on middle.

"What is that?"

"It's where I do most of my private research," said a proud and confident Twilight.

She put both her front hooves on the door standing up, and touched the bottom end of the cutie mark with the tip of her horn. She closed her eyes as she focused her magic whispering incomprehensible words. The borders of the six pointed star glowed and chimed filled with magic; making the door rumble while it slowly opened inwards.

The next room was no better in terms of lightening, but Rainbow already could discern a few silhouettes in the shadows. It was a big circular room with bookcases for walls and supported by six columns on an inner circle

Crystals gems, in the round brilliant diamond shape, were incrusted around the tops of the columns. They lighted up pale blue on succession and brightened every corner of the room as Twilight walked in. The place was under the crystal tree, judging by the wood ceiling and floor, and just the couple intruding crystal roots that went through the walls.

As the light filled the chamber, Rainbow noticed the different sections around the room, each labeled with their appropriated banner: a place full with strange machines was designated statistics; different maps regions and locations traced on, under cartography; many drawings of strange creatures and objects, appointed targets and others.

Twilight walked towards the desk on the further end. There were four chalk boards on the back with all sorts of strange words and equations that she began reading and mumbling about, but the work place didn't limit itself to the main desk; all over you could see scrolls on the floor, open books and many pictures, maps and drawings of all sorts of myths and legends, objects and creatures from all over the world.

You could see a sketch of an overflowing challis worshiped by a group of knights; the next, of a monkey's severed hand on the side of a crying king; a water fountain in the middle of a jungle; gold apples shining on a tree, yet the predominant subject was different forms of spirits.

There was one whom top half was of a blue pony with thick gold bracers that went from her ankles to below her knees. The lower body was a sparkling mist flowing out of a eastern lamp. Her silver mane was tied into a high pony tail with a similar golden bracelet, and wore an earring with a small cuff on its upper ear that trailed down with a gold chain to an emerald stud. A beautiful, smooth, red silk scarf, was furled on her hips, where the pony turned into mystic spirit.

Another, was of a gigantic green sea serpent or dragon; long as a river and bigger than a mountain. It rose to the heavens from small crystals spheres glowing on the ground, and threaded its elongated body endlessly trough the clouds. Other, was in the form of a shadow or a veiled presence. The shade emerged from a what it seemed a monkey skull below; had stylized hands, long arms, no legs and small hollow eyes that stared at you, even from the drawing.

Vesperalis devouring sirens and drinking their blood under a full moon were depicted too; their eyes full of red as they fed on the songstresses. Windigos encircling ponies, and many others magical beings were portrayed all around.

"What are those things? Creepy..." Rainbow said looking back the shade. She was flying on top of the papyri drawing and trying to stare it down. She thought she won that match. She didn't.

"What's all this stuff?" Rainbow said taking a quick flight lap to the lab, but Twilight was still concentrated in something and ignored her.

She turned her attention to a section of the basement that had a wide square table on wheels, under a white sheet. She bit the cloth's edge and slowly uncovered the table with a move of her head. There, was a scale model of a town with a hydra on the outskirts.

"Is this... Ponyville?" said Rainbow looking at Twilight's back; shocked, at the model.

Twilight knew that a headache was coming. She taped the bridge of her nose, bit her bottom lip, took a deep breath and sighed. This was it.

"Rainbow, you are not the only one that has been... absorbed, with saving Applejack."

"What?" Saving Applejack? What does she mean?

Twilight turned to face Rainbow; her face tired and worried. "Please, listen carefully. Since I saw your demonstration yesterday, I been testing some theories, cracking some numbers and—" She inhaled as deep as she could "—there is no easy way to say this, so I'm just going to say it. I believe there is a chance, a way, to bring Applejack back with us."

For some reason Rainbow hadn't noticed but, the section where Twilight was standing, the center of all the madness, was plainly labeled just over her head under a single word. It was written, like and unlike the others banners in bold jet-black letters, but crossed, repeatedly, over and over again with red, yet the word was still very easy to recognize: Necromancy.

Chapter 5 – Obsession

Deep within Twilight's home, the sounds of grunts and things crashing and falling, was covered by thick walls and magic spells. In truth, only Rainbow could hear Twilight's loud pleas, yet so far, they all were bluntly ignored. "Rai—Rainbow!" Twilight screamed. She yelled in pain between bumps as Rainbow trashed the study with her.

Rainbow held Twilight by the shoulder, pressed her forearm on her throat, pushing her against the bookcases, and boosted herself with fast beats of her wings. She continuously shoved Twilight by the roads of books, quickly leaving a trail of flying papers and purple feathers. When ran out of books, she used her impulse and swung Twilight; throwing her on top of a desk and breaking the piece in half.

There was a brief pause. Rainbow landed, huffing and panting not from exhaustion but anger. She knew Twilight wasn't fighting back; she knew, but that only fueled her rage. Did she thought so little of her that didn't need to fight back? Or was she just that crazy? This was her last chance. She better stood down or fight, because next time, she will go with all.

As the dust and many sheets settled, Twilight got up with great difficulty. The pain on her skull was killing her, to the point she could feel every single, excruciating, throbbing vein on her head. As she straightened her legs, she only had time to turn her face and watch Rainbow spread her wings.

"Wait—"she screamed before she was again on the floor, watching Rainbow above with her hoof raised "—stop!" Twilight shut her eyes and turned her face away.

Rainbow held there with her hoof ready and shaking, but couldn't do it. She walked away leaving a frightened Twilight laying down.

A moment passed; not felling the blow, Twilight opened her eyes and traced Rainbow giving her her back. She got up; then, cautiously stretched her foreleg trying to reach her friend. "Rainbow, you have to—"

"No!" Rainbow shouted smacking Twilight hoof with her own as she turned. "Have you gone crazy! Is this a joke to you?" she said getting to her face.

"No, If you just listen—"

"No, Twilight, Applejack is death! Death, you hear me!"

"Rainbow, please!"

"Are you possessed or something? Because If this is some kind of sick joke or a ruse to get me to stay, I swear I'll beat you to the ground."

"Please, if you would just listen."

"Listen to what! You're insane!"

"No, I'm not insane—"

"Oh yeah? What was it we need to stole from the Princess? How many corpses did you say you'll need? You're crazy!"

"Rainbow, you have to hear me."

"No!" Rainbow started to walk away.

Tears were forming on Twilight's eyes. "Would you just run away again!" she screamed, "Would you just abandon us again when we could correct our mistakes! Would you just abandon AJ when she needs you ag—"

Rainbow flew, and using her foreleg, pinned Twilight to a standing position to one of the columns. "That was very low," she said; her grey empty eyes narrowing. "I'd never thought you of all ponies would say that."

"Rainbow, please... I need you. AJ needs you. Just listen."

Rainbow lowered glare in thought and backed away. She then looked at her, death serious, as she said, "Alright, talk."

"Rainbow!" Twilight beamed.

"Don't be so happy. I'm just giving you one last chance. Talk."

"Yes. Okay, I'll start with the beginning. What I want, is to..."

Rainbow didn't actually listen to her explanation. She didn't even understand half of it. She didn't really care. She only wanted to know if Twilight was crazy, or... if it was true.

She drowned Twilight's voice until it faded into the background. Time slowed down; all her senses were focused on watching Twilight: every mouth gesture, tone of her voice, twitch of her eyes, the way her ears tweaked and wings quivered. She tried to see her through, to know if she was lying. What she saw, what she felt in every action, in every word, was Twilight's heart. In it, she found fear and desperation, but also, but mainly, hope; warm blinding hope.

Rainbow felt her own heart soar with the sound of Twilight's voice as she continued to explain, and unconsciously began to nod her head. It was like Twilight was with her all along. Her pain, her indecision, her despair, Twilight understood it all; she lived through it all. Rainbow had ran away, but they always been connected. They were both the same. Twilight yearned for AJ. Twilight wouldn't give up. Twilight kept fighting; searching for the impossible.

Such hope was written all over the place: on the books, on the scrolls, on the boards, and in every theory or attempt to save Applejack, and had finally found it; Rainbow herself was the answer.

Her enormous effort and determination over the past two years were not in vain. It was not some self torture, futility, or ego stroking anymore; through Twilight, her pain had meaning.

Could she believe in this? Could she open her heart again and dare to hope against all hope? This was crazy... but what if it wasn't? What if Twilight was right?

It didn't matter. It didn't matter if Twilight was right or wrong. She might as well be a devil. What Twilight was offering her couldn't be denied. This was all what she had craved, wished, needed and more; a chance for air to her drowning soul.

She nodded to herself again and again. She had to try. She thought about AJ every second of her days, and try to save her every night in her dreams. She had to; even if Equestria turned against them, she had to do it, she just had to.

"Yes..." Rainbow said.

"What?"—Twilight's ear swiveled to the sound and her head followed—"What did you say?"

"Yes, I'm in."

"Oh, Rainbow!"—Twilight jiggled from side to side clopping her hooves—"Thank you! Thank you! I knew you would understand." She ran and hugged Rainbow while wiggling.

"Calm down, Twilight—" Rainbow loosened back "—I think you said we had a lot to do, right?"

"Yeah... It's a small chance and it won't be easy, but I just can feel it. I know we can pull it through."

Twilight changed her melancholic expression for a chirper one. "Oh! I'm so, ecstatic!" She clapped her fore-hooves. "I don't think I can go to sleep. Okay, let's go over the main points again."—she closed her eyes magically raising a chalk—"The first thing we gotta do, is—"

There she goes again, Rainbow thought. Twilight looked so happy, and Rainbow couldn't help but smile as she went on and on with her charts and drawings on what they'll have to do; besides, looking at her expressions was just too funny. She was happy one moment, then serious, then really angry, then embarrassed; after that, she went kind of crazy and started laughing, then sort of sad, to laughing again. It was just all over the place and Rainbow was enjoying every second of it.

This meant that she had to stay, that she'll be again with all her friends and that things would go the way she wanted them to be.

For the first time in years, she felt light, extremely light, like when her father used to carried her, and she pretended to fly resting her belly on his warm withers, while enjoying the cool breeze on her face as he soared. A sense of joy, freedom and relieve overcame her. She just felt really happy, awesomely happy.

Rainbow stood there laughing with, or better, at Twilight, as she went full lecture mode and suddenly, actually, not that suddenly, Twilight started to slowly rock her head and slur words in mid lecture; then, she closed one eye, then the other, wobble a little bit, and finally crashed face first on the floor, while her rear remained standing.

Rainbow lost it, she rolled on the floor and kicked her legs dying from the hilarity and ridiculousness of the situation as Twilight moved to snore and lick the floor. She said she couldn't sleep from the excitement, but only her bottom half could keep up with that.

Obviously, Twilight hadn't sleep since their talk yesterday, and had worked herself really hard to come up with this plan of hers. When Rainbow stopped laughing, she approached looking down on her and wiping a tear off with a satisfied look. This was their newest princess, and she loved it.

She reached down with her muzzle, and went under her placing Twilight on top of her back. She planned to take her to her bed when she realized she had no idea how to open the giant door.

"Great," she said, "Now how do I open that."

Twilight mumbled something that sounded like chocolate, and began flaring her right hoof. Rainbow looked at her right and found some kind of pedestal with a hoof shaped socket. She got the idea, and placed Twilight hoof in it opening the door.

She carried her to the exit, carefully climbing the dark stairs, and was surprised at what she saw on the other side. There, laying on the floor, was a glass of apple juice accompanied by a plate full of steaming tacos; its devilish scent already tempting her nose and melting her mouth. Not far was Spike, curled down and sleeping on the floor.

Rainbow's stomach fiercely growled and rumbled. It echoed like a big snoring dragon, but had the curious effect of awakening nearby dragons; well, only Spike. Twilight wasn't a dragon.

"Mmm... mmm," Spike groaned while rubbing his eyes.

"Sorry Spike, I didn't mean to wake you."

"No... It's okay—" he yawned "—I was waiting for you."

"Mmm... are those for us?"

"Yeah, I thought you—" Spike raised his arms to his face as the crumbs flew by "—might, get hungry..." He shielded his eyes of the horrors of Rainbow's mouth.

Licking her lips between tacos, and later the plate, Rainbow devoured the innocent meal with decadent abandon. "Oh! In the name of Celestia, those were some good tacos." She picked up the juice with her nuzzle and quickly gulped it down.

"You should stick around," Spike said, "I can always make more."

Rainbow hadn't had a delicious meal like this in forever. She thought to die from grazing. She sighed full of satisfaction then said, "Mmm, you know what. I'm beginning to think I'll stay after all. But I sure could use more tacos, you know? For convincing."

"Really!? I'll go make them right now!"

"Hahahaha, hold it big guy, I don't need more tacos. I'm just messing with you. Twilight here already convinced me."

"Oh, that's great!" He took a knowing glance at Twilight. "She passed out, right?"

"Yeah, it was really funny."

Twilight, disgruntled, mumbled in her sleep.

"Hehehe," Rainbow and Spike chuckled.

"So, where are you sleeping at?" Spike asked.

"Where else? At my house."

"Have you gone to your house?"

"No... Why?"

"Eh... A couple of weeks ago a storm leaved some big holes in it. And with the storm tonight..."

"Great. Just, great."

"Meanwhile, you should stay here. We got lots of empty rooms. Just take one."

"Thanks, I think I will. You should go to sleep too, I'll take Twilight to her room."

"Good night, Rainbow. It's good to have you back."

"Thanks bud. Good night."

After Spike departure, Rainbow repositioned Twilight on her back, and went to the Princess's room. Inside, all was as she remembered: a smaller version of a library with a small window near a desk, a closet and a bed. She laid Twilight under the covers taking special care of her wings and tucked her in.

She sat next to the bed for a moment making sure all was right, when she saw a frame picture on Twilight's night stand. It was the picture they all took together surrounding Twilight right after Luna's return, the same that was on Granny Smith's shelve. She reached the photograph, to take a better look.

"We'll be together again Twilight. I promise."

She kept staring at the picture as she said, "You don't know how much this means to me... you'd given me hope again. I was just about to give out. If it wasn't for you, who knows what would I have become."

She put it back to its place; then, steeled her resolve as she peered defiantly out the window into the night, far into the uncertain future.

"I don't care about any other princess; you are the only one for me. I will follow you to the end."

She turned, and watched Twilight's chest rise and fall under the covers with each breath.

"You'd given me purpose again, a reason to live. I'll never forget it. No matter what happens, I'll always be grateful. Thank you."

Rainbow bowed, took Twilight's fore-hoof with her own, and kissed it gently; then, she looked at Twilight's sleeping face, serene under the soft light of the moon, and pressed her lips tenderly on her forehead.

"Sweet dreams..."

~~<<0>>~~

The Sun rays came into Twilight's room from her small window. A trio of friendly birds landed on it edges to take a glance at the owner, and see in what mood the pony princess has awoken to. She seemed very pleased in her bed which eased their worries and satisfied their curiosity. They scattered from the window making enough noise to alert the sleeping pony.

Twilight woke up feeling strangely refreshed. Her body had aches all over, but she felt pretty good, like that feeling you get after a good run. Yet it still wasn't enough; she wanted to get at least a bit more rest before going on with her day, so she hugged the covers of her beds and snuggled her pillow letting a content sigh.

"Mmm, mmm..." Pillow? She thought, Wasn't I with, "Rainbow!" Her eyes popped. She ungracefully jumped out of bed making a tangled of her hoofs and wings with the covers.

"Rainbow!" She ran down her room and around the castle seeking her friend, fearing that the last days were something of a dream. From the corner of her eye, she saw something moved outside on the backyard. She busted the back door leading to the yard open and shouted, "Rainbow!"

"What's up Twi?" said Rainbow nonchalantly sitting by a yard table, enjoying the warm morning light and a glass of juice.

Twilight held her chest with a hoof as she let a sigh of relief and said, "Nothing... nothing at all." She noticed Spike near the table as he grabbed some small sapphires and included them in the vegetable mix on one of the table tortillas. "Good morning Spike," she said, "I see you already made breakfast. You should have woken me up."

"Good—"

"It's my fault Twilight," Rainbow said, "you were so tired last night that I told him not to."

"Oh, you didn't have to worry about me."

"It's nothing."

"So... what happened?"

"About what?"

"I don't remember getting to my bed."

"Oh that. Hehehe, First you passed out, I laughed, then I carried you to your bed, and tuck you in."

"What?" Twilight covered her face with a hoof. "Ugh... I'm so embarrassed."

"Relax Twi, it's no big deal." Rainbow said putting a wing on Twilight's withers and guiding her to the table. "All athletes need a good night sleep to be in top condition."

"Rainbow, I'm not an athlete."

"That's for sure." That earned her a scowl. "Eh... I mean, as Rarity once said, 'All princesses need their beauty sleep.' "

"And good thing she did," Spike said, "Just look at those saggy eyes; think about how horrible they'll be if she didn't."

"Spike!" Twilight glared at him.

"Ah! I'll get your breakfast now Princess," Spike said raising his arms to his face feigning fear. "Just spare me that look."

"Grr..." Twilight growled as he scampered away. When he was out of sight she turned to face Rainbow. "They aren't that saggy, are they?" she said palpating her eyelids.

"Jahahaha... Come on now Twilight, take a sit, I need to start preparing. I'll do my morning routine, then I'm off to Fluttershy's; I plan on telling her everything."

"No! You can't go to Fluttershy now, we have to see Rarity first."

"Say what now?"

"Ugh! I explained this before." Twilight said pressing her forehead.

Rainbow tapped her chin as her eyes looked upwards while she said, "Eh..."

"I can't believe you! How could you not remember? Weren't you listening!?"

"Ah... I got the overall idea, but I might tuned out the finer details."

"Rainbow!"

"Forget about that, what's all this that I can't see Fluttershy?"

"Rainbow, for the plan to work, it must be conducted with utmost delicacy and secret. The best would be, if nopony knew that you were back, but since that's almost impossible, at least we must hide your new abilities, and convince Rarity to join us."

"What? That doesn't answer my question."

"I just don't want to involve Fluttershy; we'll have to do very shady and dangerous things, and have a very small chance of success," She said facing down. "I couldn't handle to get her hopes up and fail; it would break her heart. So you can't tell her anything, neither to Pinkie."

"What!? So we lie to them!"

"If we could do it between the two of us, I would, but we need Rarity's help to succeed."

"Fine. But, why Rarity?"

"Lots of things... but mainly for the bits."

"Bits?"

"Bits... lots and lots of bits..."

~~<<0>>~~

"Muffin wait!" High on a Ponyville's roof, a cross-eyed pegasus shouted desperately to the heavens. Why things got that way, she really didn't know. The day had begun with regularity for the grey coated mare, that was until she opened her box of muffins and they all flew into the air, with wings. It seemed they had a mind of their own as they fled out the window like scared pigeons from their rightful owner slash predator.

She watched in awe at how they quickly took to the skies; a scene right from one of her most wonderful dreams, when she realized they were leaving her, hungry and alone.

"Come back, I love you!" she said.

And love them she did. She loved their taste, their soft sponge texture, the way the chocolate flooded her mouth with flavor, the delightful scent of their freshly baked miracle and their perfect size convenience; how they always seemed to smile at her with cherry, chocolate or creamy eyes. She loved them so much —she hunger for them, not to mention she had paid good bits for them. She had to have them. The blonde mare launched to the air in pursuit of love. True love.

She hunted them on the streets, prowl like a cat in the bushes, jumped them on roof tops, but always missed her target. For some reason, she always had a problem with things like that.

On the middle of the street, she sat down and slumped to the verge of tears from her failures. That was, until she saw a familiar appetizing shadow on the ground. Turning her head up, she laid eye upon a beautiful, peaceful, muffin, resting on a cloud, with the Sun on its back as its heavenly crown. She could have sworn Lyra was playing, and a choir was singing as she shed a tear.

It was very high, higher than most normal pegasi liked to fly, but she was burning with love, or maybe stomach acid, whatever it was made no difference. She climbed the air silently and hopped from cloud to cloud, hoping to remain hidden from the eyeless, earless and all around lacking any sort of natural perception muffin.

It was just a leap away...

She could already taste it.

She jumped!

The thrill of the hunt had only intensify the reward. Mmm! Thank you Muffin, she thought slipping into a dream like state while enjoying every last bit of the pastry.

She only opened her eyes when realized she had no more and slumped again. She then saw a couple of ponies flying just as high as her, that were descending on the back of the Carousel Boutique. They seemed, familiar... Oh, it just Princess Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

"Grlrrlr...." her stomach grumbled.

Hungry... but I don't see more, she rubbed her belly as she thought. Ah! I'll just go to Pinkie's.

~~<<0>>~~

The entrance bell in Sugarcube Corner chimed as another pony arrived. Inside, the characteristics boin sounds of the pink party pony filled the shop as she happily bounced, bringing smiles along treats to every client. Sometimes in the form of a fritter, others in a timely stunt or silly joke. How could she carry twelve milkshakes on top of her head while bouncing without spilling, was naturally overlook.

The shop was packing with costumers this time of the morning—Duh, everything taste better freshly out of the oven, and smelled even better, but many came for the smiles. Pinkie's infectious giggles and porky snorts always find a way to your heart and brought back a smile. Was there a happier way to start a day? She didn't think so.

"Isn't this a wonderful day, Mister Cake," Pinkie said taking in a deep breath of the baked goods.

"It sure is Pinkie," he said.

She resumed her joyful endeavor giggling to herself, and four boins away, found her next friend.

"Here you go Matilda, a quadruple-coated-caramel-carrot-cake; careful, it's cranky." she said winking an eye as she delivered the dessert.

Pinkie could see the confusion on Matilda's face and giggled. To her friend, it must have looked like a bunch of pieces of cake stuck together forming some sorts of deformed circle with legs. "It's like I always say: All you have to do, is turn that frown upside down," Pinkie said demonstrating it by twisting her neck on an impossible angle and turning her head upside down.

Matilda tilted her head trying to imitate her, and finally could make sense of the donkey face shaped desert, with candy fake wig and all. "Oh! thank you, Pinkie," she said smiling with surprise.

"You're welcome. La, lara lala~"

Tink! Sounded the oven's bell.

"Ooh! They're done!" In a pink blur, Pinkie swiftly returned to the kitchen to withdraw the fresh batch. "Mmm, Yummy! Whooo~ wants muffins!" she said raising them up.

"Me, Pinkie, me! Me!" the mare with bubbles for her cutie mark said as she waved her hoof desperately like a filly in school.

"Jijahaha. Of course you want muffins; they are hoofy-licking-tasty!"

"Thank you, Pinkie. Boy, you sure are happy."

"I'm always happy, 'cause am always with friends!"

"Wow, and with Rainbow Dash back, you must be extra happy."

"Extra-sure I am... what?" Pinkie was so stunned, she let the muffin-box she was preparing fall on the counter.

"Yeah, Rainbow Dash. I saw her with Twilight at Rarity's. Hahaha... They must be having so much fun there. Here you go—" she laid nine bits on the bar "—thank you," she said and leaved the shop; being the only one oblivious of what had transpired.

As the front door closed, all sound died with the bells chime. The burning smell of a few muffins left in the oven took up the shop, but nopony acted. The costumers were paralyzed, frozen in place: some, hard breathing in mid bite; others, sweating beans holding their spoon still. All their eyes were moving nervously from side to side. It was an unspoken agreement to remain as quiet and still as they could, fearful that any sudden movement would set off the pink bomb ticking just beyond the counter.

BAM!

The door behind the kitchen violently opened. Everypony jumped down their table holding their heads and shaking, dreading that it was the end, and somehow Pinkie had exploded; instead, a new pony barged in.

The newcomer's face was obscured by a black cowboy hat he wore on top of his wild, puffy, brown mane. His serious demeanor betrayed, by the rubber chicken on his back. With the cold stare of his green eyes, the poncho wearing stallion asked Pinkie in a deep voice, "Are you ready?"

Pinkie Pie didn't need to look back. She narrowed her eyes as she said, "Oh, you bet I am..."

Once again, without knowing what went wrong, Derpy had managed to get Ponyville into serious trouble.

"Yep. We're doomed," a random pony said.

~~<<0>>~~

"Magnifique, pure perfection... Muawhaha! With this work a shall bring Canterlot to its knees," Rarity said admiring her latest work after doing the final stitch. She flaunted the dress on front of her while striking dramatic poses to accentuate each complement. "Such beauty, such grace. Don't you think so, Opal?"

"Meow~" said a pleased Opal.

"Ha! I knew you would agreed with me," she said victorious.

Opal appeared un-amused as she sat down. "Meow..."

Knock. Knock. Knock.

"How strange... I wasn't expecting visitors this early morning. Coming~" she sang exiting her workstation and going to the backdoor at the kitchen.

When she opened the door she saw Twilight accompanied by a cyan-grey pegasus behind. "Twilight! Darling—" She gave her a hug "—You didn't need to come all the way to visit; I was planning on going to your place later on. Who's your friend?" she said trying to see past Twilight.

Rainbow said, "Hi, Rare, eh... long time no see."

"AIIIEHH!!!"

She fell back like a bag of potatoes.

Faint voices murmured in the dark as Rarity regained consciousness.

"It's not my fault! What was I supposed to say?"

"I don't know, something more delicate!"

"Like what?"

"Shh! She coming to it."

She opened her eyes and tried to make up the blurry purple that was in front of her.

"Rarity, Rarity, are you alright? Can you hear me?" said Twilight while helping her sit up properly on her couch.

"Yes, Twilight, I'm alright. My, I had the most vivid of dreams. I could have sworn Rainbow Dash was here, in my boutique."

"—I kind of am."

"W-what!?" Rarity shook her head to the back of the couch to where Rainbow was. "Rainbow! Is that you?"

"Who else?"

"Aiieh!" Rarity joyfully squealed.

In one fluid motion, Rarity jumped off the couch and slide it aside with her magic, so she could hug Rainbow. "It's you! It's you! It's you!" she said. "Where have you been? What happened to you? When did you returned?"

"Just a couple days ago."

"Why didn't I hear anything, wait! Were you the reason Twilight was busy yesterday?"

"Yes she was," Twilight said, "and we have something very important to discuss."

"Wait a minute, Twilight," Rainbow intervened, "First, I want to say something to Rarity; then, we'll talk about that."

"Yes, anything you want. What is it? What do you want to say darling?"

Rainbow sighed. "Rarity, when AJ... When I left, I treated you and everypony very badly, you didn't deserved that. I always felt bad about it and... I guess —No, what I want to say, is that I'm sorry for that, and I'll do anything so you'll forgive me," she said crestfallen.

"Oh, Rainbow Dash..." Rarity said with a hoof on her chest, "you don't have to feel bad for anything. All is forgiven, and you don't have to do anything at all; having you here it's the greatest gift anypony could have given me." She got to her side wrapping her foreleg around her shoulders then happily rubbed her cheeks together.

"Thanks Rare..." said Rainbow a bit sad.

"Don't be so gloom Rainbow Dash; it's not time to mope"—she displayed a grand arc with her free foreleg—"it's time to celebrate! Why I believe the whole town will welcome you back. I can't wait to tell everypony. Tell me how have you been? Where have you been? Don't leave out any details, I want to know everything!"

"Wait Rarity; before that, we need to make sure of something," Twilight said.

"Make sure of something?"

"Yeah... Mmm, but... could we... have some tea first?" said Twilight.

"What?" Rainbow said surprised while looking at Twilight.

"I think we gonna need it."

Rarity covered her nuzzle and gasped. "How rude of me. Of course, stay right where you are, I'll be right back."

Rarity walked out of the room to the kitchen but remained close to the door to hear her friends and try to figure out was going on.

Rainbow said, "What's up with that?"

"This is more difficult than I thought."

"Well, mare up Twilight."

It seemed they it was something very delicate that they needed to discuss. Rarity sighed a bit disappointed in herself for eavesdropping and went on with the preparations.

"Here we go," she said as she returned into the room. "Want anything especial Rainbow Dash?"

"Eh... y'know, whatever."

Rarity giggled. "Of course," she said. "And you Twilight? The usual?"

"Yes, please."

After all pleasantest were done, she sat down and happily enjoyed her tea. "Ah... What a wonderful surprise... Who would have ever thought that in this morning, I would be having tea with you two." She giggle to herself.

"Rarity?" Twilight said. "I have something that I need to ask you."

She straitened herself and set down her cup. "Okay, I'm ready. Ask away."

"I need to know how you feel about Applejack."

"What? What's this about? Why are you asking me this?"

"Please, we need to know if we are to continue."

"I-I... It's no mystery that Applejack and I didn't always see eye to eye..."

"But I treasured her... I really did. She was always there to lend a hoof, and when I let myself get carry away she was always so patient, and set me straight. We could always discuss things, and I could trust her to tell me truth and her honest opinion. She always had good advice regarding family matters, especially with Sweetie Belle...

"She even let me do her mane sometimes," she said with her voice tone going higher, "just because she knew it would make me happy—" she brought a handkerchief to delicately absorb the tear drops from the corners of her eyes "—I really miss her..."

"What about the day she passed, do you regret anything...?"

"Twilight. I don't want to—"

"Rarity, please," Rainbow insisted. "Do it for us."

Rarity took a moment to think about it then said, "That day, I was at the market that morning with Sweetie Belle, when that thing came. At first, we hided in a store, but when Sweetie saw you Twilight, fighting that monster, she just bolted right out calling to me saying 'Come on Rarity, let's go out and help.' I swear, that girl sees me as some kind of super hero...

"I ran desperately after her when a mare appeared out of nowhere and shoved poor Sweetie to the side; but that mare was only the first one. I watched helpless as she was going to get trample by a incoming stampede. When Applejack jumped right in the nick of time and got her out of the way.

"If it wasn't for Applejack... I could never have forgive myself. Yet Sweetie was unconscious, very battered, and in need of assistance. My parent's house was close, and Applejack told me to take her to them, and so I did... I ran as fast as I could but when I came back everything was already over...

"I'm so useless, I couldn't protect Sweetie, and I couldn't help you or Applejack on the least of things. I was just a burden...

"So there. You have your answer... Now, I expect you give me a good reason for making me tell you all of this."

"We have," Twilight said. "But you must promise never to speak to anypony about what are you about to listen, nor hint it or try to find any way to say it, or leave any clues."

"Is that serious?"

They nodded.

"Okay, I Pinkie promise."

"Here we go..."

Rarity was silent mostly, she sipped her tea from time to time, as she listened to Twilight explain, and swallowed hard; she secretly wished it was something stronger —a wine at the least.

She was onboard with the plan at the beginning, no matter how crazy it sounded; if Twilight said that something was possible, that she could do it, then it was true. In the end, all depended mainly on Rainbow's efforts, but it was the finer details that truly unsettle her.

They'll have to steal, not once, but repeatedly, and from Princess Celestia none the less. She was willing to concede that; after all, it would be like a small loan—if everything went well; they'll make sure to returned all once they finished.

The dead, were another matter. They would require a good supply of corpses. Fresh ones. Twilight needed to experiment on them before she could perform the spell properly.

—She said no one would get hurt, but that didn't reassure Rarity at all. Nopony would allow for their family or friends be treated in such a way. They'll have to steal them as well, and wouldn't be able to return them in one piece, or at all.

"Twilight, please, is there no other way?"

"No Rarity... I'm sorry."

"Couldn't you use another kind of spell for it to work. Do we have to... do that?"

"..."

"I see..."

"Rarity, this is why I had to ask you about Applejack, the things we have to do... only if we are committed, we could do it. We have no time to waste, and even if we pull it off, there is no guarantee that it would work. Many things could go wrong; this could ruin our lives forever." Twilight and Rainbow hung their heads.

Rarity now knew it all, Rainbow's return had brought her a great deal of happiness, but the situation has radically changed in a matter of minutes. She made her decision. Now, she had to show Rainbow and Twilight something. "Would you girls come with me for a moment please."

Twilight and Rainbow briefly looked to each other then at Rarity and said, "Sure."

"This way please." She lead them to her work station. There, she stood staring in front of a closet.

"Meow..." Opal called worried as she rubbed her head against Rarity's fore-leg.

"It's alright dear, I'm okay," she said.

She took off Opal's necklace with her magic aura and procure a small key from it. Rainbow and Twilight looked at her confused.

"It's to keep Sweetie from finding it," she said using the key and returning the piece back. She opened the wardrobe and revealed it full with dresses. She took them out and sprayed them on the main table. As they observed the gowns, they noticed all were themed with allusions of the Apple family, and rainbows.

"Those are for you—" she motioned to a few dresses to Rainbow "—and those are... for Applejack."

Rainbow and Twilight got closer and began felling the fabric while appreciating the designs. They stared back at Rarity for an explanation.

She said, "I keep coming with these ideas for dresses for her; I don't know why. Sometimes I just woke at night and begin working on them. They always seem to lack something; I always think that she wouldn't like them...

"It's like I don't know her at all. I always try, but no matter what I do, it's never something she would use, or even appreciate.

"I thought of give them to Apple Bloom when she's a bit older... but, sniff"—her voice tone went up—"I really don't want to."

"Rarity..." Twilight said.

Rarity rose her head determined and said, "I feel the same way you do girls. Our hearts are one; always and forever. You can count on me..."

"Where are we going, Pinkie?" asked Cheese Sandwich as he and pinkie crawled under a bench, then jumped and hid behind a tree.

Pinkie Pie said, "To where I hid my secret party stash." They rolled into a bush next to the tree and sprung behind a house. "Jijijaja, this is going to be the biggest and greatest surprise party of all."

"Oooh... a surprise," said an echoing voice, "I like surprises..."

"Dizzy? Where are you?" she said while trying to locate the voice around.

Pinkie's shadow elongated, disfigured, and snaked on the ground away from her. The shadow stood up like a black piece of paper or dark cloth with see-through eyes, that it later spurred horns, arms and legs. It put its thumb in its mouth and simulated to inflated itself, popping as Discord, into the three dimensional world.

He said, "Oh, I just saw you and your western partner sneaking around and I thought to myself, 'That looks like fun.' So, what are we doing?"

"Dizzy, you're not going to believe this! But Rainbow, THE Rainbow Dash, is back in town! And she is with Rarity and Twilight right now! And I am going to throw her the best surprise welcome party EVER!"

"Oh my. I'm shock. Mind if I help you with that?" he said tenting his fingers.

"So you see," Twilight said, "we only have a small amount of time, before Applejack..."

"I understand," Rarity said.

"So we have to hurry and gather the bits quickly for the spell."

Rainbow said, "And that's where you come in."

"I?"

"Yes," Twilight said, "you are the only one I can think that could come up with that much bits in such a short amount of time."

"Oh... so you just need me for the bits..."

"I'm sorry..." Twilight said.

"No, it's alright. After all, I don't have fast wings, or your talent in magic. If this is the only way I can help; then I be truly honor to do so. Well, tell me, how much are we talking about?"

"..."

"Well?"

"Mmm... fifty million bits...?"

"My! fifteen million bits... well, I guess... if we take a big loan... and sell my boutique..."

"Eh... Rarity? She said fifty million, not fifteen..."

"Fif-fi-fi-fi-fifty... million... bits...?" Rarity's eyes began swirling and her head spun as she rose a hoof to her forehead.

Rainbow said as Rarity wobbled, "Aaaaand—out she goes again..."

Darkness again, but not for long. Rarity, being so expertly acquainted with fainting—fake or otherwise—quickly regained consciousness as she heard the voices in the background and recalled the last events.

"And you were telling me to be more delicate."

"I should have known..."

"Hey! She's coming back."

Rarity quickly crawled to Twilight and shook her from the shoulders as she said, "Twilight, tell me it isn't true. Tell me, you don't want me to rise fifty million bits!"

Twilight offered her her best seller smile.

"Are you crazy! If I could come up with that kind of bits I would have done so myself! Honestly, how do you expect me to do it, and in less than three years, it's impossible!"

"Please Rarity, you're the only one that could do it. I might be smart in magic related areas, but not this."

"Yeah, come on Rarity, you'll have our help. Just tell us what to do and we'll do it. Think about it, you'll have the help of the faster flyer in all history, and an alicorn princess expert in magic; there has to be a way."

"Unless you want to storm the royal treasure, I have no idea!"

"Now you're talking! That doesn't sound too bad."

"No!"—Twilight stomped—"We are not stealing the treasury."

"Ha... thanks Twilight, for a moment I thought you all have gone crazy."

"Of course—It would draw to much attention, and we wouldn't be able to spend it."

Rarity eye twitched.

"I got it!" Rainbow said while smashing one fore-hoof on top of the other. "We could ask Discord to help, right? We are bodies with him now, aren't we? I bet the if we put the pressure on him he could cough tens of millions of bits, at least."

"No, I don't think so. Celestia and Luna had him on a monitor spell, so stuff like that doesn't happen again..."

"Don't bother taking all this out Pinkie Pie," Discord said as he rubbed his hands in anticipation. "I'll make new and chaos-improved ones outside."

Pinkie rested a hoof on his leg closing her eyes, while shaking her head and said, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk... Silly, Dizzy, Dino, Discord. And you were doing so well..."

"What? What did I do?"

She opened her eyes and raised an eyebrow. "Remember the coin fountains?"

"Bah! That was months ago! In my defense, I was learning "generosity" from Rarity. Who would have ever thought, that ponies would go crazy bickering over a few flowing bits."

"Dizzy?" she asked in a condescending tone. "What did Princess Celestia told you about making bits and stuff out of nowhere?"

"That's is bad for the economy—I know, I know."

"Now, now—you don't have to pout, I thought it was a great idea! Making endless bits flow out of the water fountains was fantastic! But the law is the law, and that's forgery. Just help Cheese move everything where he tells you. You silly, you know better than just make things appear out of nothing."

"But, I'll make them disappear after we used them!"

She narrowed her eyes and threatened. "Dizzy..."

"Alright, Alright."

"Now, the only thing left to do is get Fluttershy and the girls..."

"Don't worry my random prankster, I got this."

"Discord?" Fluttershy asked the chaos embodiment while searching the various shelves of her cottage.

"Have you seen Tank's food-plate? I don't seem to find it anywhere, and it soon would be time for his snack."

"Discord? Discord? Are you okay? You seem distracted."

"Ah yes, sorry Fluttershy dear, half my mind seem to be someplace else, what where you saying?"

"I was wondering if you'd seen Tank's food-plate."

"Hmm... Did I put it in the freezer, the oven or the closet? Maybe the toilet? I don't seem to recall."

"Why would you do that?"

"—Why not?"

"Right," Rainbow said, "so we're just going to make forty million bits—in record time—with nopony noticing it."

"Yeah... we'll need a front cover," Twilight said rubbing her chin.

"Girls? Speaking of coverts, what are we going to tell Fluttershy." Rarity gasped. "Twilight! Pinkie! What are we going to do about Pinkie!"

"I completely forgot!"

"What? Ugh... what now?"

"Wow... Is a big place you have here Pinkie," said Cheese Sandwich as he admired the hollow caver filled with party treasures.

"It's my Party Bunker. This is where I keep all my party supplies, for a Code Rainbow emergency."

"You have everything in here. Roller coasters, boats, helicopters, cannons, tanks, ships; Inflatable pools, slides and castles; tons of food, streamers, fireworks, balloons and everything in between! How did you come with such a big and marvelous place?"

"Twilight made it. She said I could store the reserves in here. And finally, I get to use it all!"

"You made Pinkie Pie an underground bunker! What were you thinking!"

"It is a panic room, and it wasn't for Pinkie; it was for Ponyville; with all the disaster the town experienced, I thought it was about time to have a more reliable safe-house than Town Hall."

"That's not all Rainbow Dash, Pinkie said she's been saving for all the parties you missed; she has supplies there for more than a hundred parties!"

"We have to hide you until we can get rid of some of those supplies, or get a hold of her; she had at least three tons of salt in there."

"And all the wine and apple cider!"

"Apple, cider?" Rainbow eye twitched as she swallowed. "That doesn't sound, so bad..."

"Rainbow! With all that salt, cider, music and games will be lucky if there is a town left after the party. We have to act quick. We'll hide you here and—"

"And what Twilight?" Pinkie said and giggled from somewhere, "You thought you could surprise me, huh? But you didn't know that I have a secret agent, with eyes watching everywhere."

They all turned up and watched pinkie decent from the ceiling being carried by a group of balloons and said, "PINKIE!"

"Hi, Rainbow Dash! What... whatcha..."—her eyes watered—"whatcha...sniff, whatcha doin'? sniff—" She used her foreleg to wipe her eyes and clean her muzzle "—Shuts, I tried to welcome you back with a big smile, but I just started crying... I'm sorry Rainbow."

"Come on Pinkie, you don't have to apologize for anything, I'm also very happy to see you."

"Are we finally goin' to be together again? Have fun together again?"

"Yes we are."

"Weeeee!"

Pinkie jumped and hugged Rainbow to the point she was almost strangling her then stretched her arms far and grabbed Twilight and Rarity, pulling them into the hug, and evening the strength to bearable levels.

The edges of front door of The Carousel Boutique glowed and opened. In, came a very confused and mildly scared Fluttershy. Watching closely, you could see that behind her, instead of the outside road of Ponyville, was the inside of her house. Further inside, was Discord pushing a "running" Tank with his tail, next to her hooves.

"W-what? W-where the closet go?" Fluttershy's eyes opened wide as she gasped. "Rainbow..." she said above a whisper.

"Fluttershy..." Rainbow said upon noticing her.

Slowly, Fluttershy approached the center of the group; starry eyes hopefully looking ahead. The girls separated enough so she could talk to Rainbow freely. As she got closer, her eyes started to water but she remained quiet. Her gaze darted from Rainbow's overall rugged appearance to her scars. She slowly raised a hoof and tried to touch to ones on her chest—but flinched at the last moment. She took courage and softly placed her hoof on her chest and started to cry. She started to raise her hoof attempting to feel the scar over Rainbow's eye, but stopped. She then positioned herself closer in a way to better use her wings. Rainbow closed her left eye as Fluttershy used her wingtip and began tracing the wound from the top, all the way down.

Fluttershy then said between sobs, "You're hurt, you're hurt—" She felt Rainbow grab her hoof in her owns. She turned her sight from the scars to Rainbow and saw a smile that said it was okay, but she didn't believed it so.

Sorrow slowly contorted Fluttershy's face as she said, "I'm sorry, Rainbow. Please don't leave again. I can change if you want to, I'll be brave, I won't bother you with my problems, I promise. But please, don't leave—" she buried her face in her chest "—Don't leave."

"Flutter... don't. You don't have to do anything; I don't want you to change. If anypony should change and ask for forgiveness is me. You'd been suffering all this time because of me. I'm really sorry; for saying all those things, for going away, for leaving you alone, I'm so sorry Fluttershy."

"So you won't leave?"

"No. I Won't." Fluttershy and Rainbow, hugged and cried.

By the time this happened, Tank finally made it and leaned on Rainbow's hoof. As she held Fluttershy, she looked down and silently mouthed, 'Hey, pal, I missed you too,' to which his response was a slow smile and a lonely tear. Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie couldn't held much longer, and burst to smiles and tears as they rushed to be included in the hug.

Discord entered the room and closed the door. He quickly serpentined trough the air as he went behind the group-hug and said, "Isn't this a happy surprise. See Fluttershy, I promised a beautiful Rainbow. Did I delivered or not?"

She could only nod as she held Rainbow and cried.

"And believed or not Rainbow Dash, I'm also happy to have you back. Fluttershy hasn't been the same without you around." He hugged the group and Pushed them to the front door. "And as present for this happy occasion..."

The door opened and confetti and balloons began falling from the town skies as rocket explosions of all forms and colors filled the air, while all of Ponyville, with Spike leading in front, shouted, "WELCOME BACK RAINBOW DASH!"

Chapter 6 - The Best Night Ever, part 1

On the train arriving to Canterlot from Ponyville, in the corner of the section by the window, was quietly sitting Darin Do as her alter-ego, miss A.K Yearling. A newspaper covered her face helping her remain unseen by the other passengers. But that was just an added bonus, for the glint of her eyes reflected her full immersion in the Equestrian Times.

The newspaper read,

Chaos Spirit Not Guilty!

The infamous Discord escapes justice due to insufficient evidence once again. Given the verdict, the small town of Ponyville, is forced to endure the slow repairs, and the insurance company, Oh Boy Insurance, is to shoulder the bills.

Among many other accusations, Discord was indicted from allegations of misconduct for using his chaotic magic, to un-dress, disarm and disperse the dispatched guards from Cloudsdale and Canterlot, to end the out of control party in Ponyville. The testimonies, were all disregarded for each of the guards were found heavily intoxicated on salt or cider while fraternizing with the locals, some even were involved in the hijacking of the train that "crashed" the party into Appleloosa, and many couldn't remember most of the events.

The so called, Chaos Lord, couldn't be forced to clean up the disaster, but you can still see him in page 3 being consoled by animal caretaker and bird trainer, Fluttershy, who defended him from the crowd of reporters outside the court room. This is what she had to say regarding Oh Boy Insurance accusations: "You shouldn't be so quick to judge, just because he made some mistakes before doesn't mean he hasn't changed."

Discord also commented: "This is just a personal vendetta on my perfectly reformed-self by the Lunar-prosecution. They keep bringing charge after charge despite the fact that I'm always found not-guilty; and they say I'm insane," he said crying on Fluttershy's shoulders while the meek yellow pegasus padded his back.

On the other side, party planners: Pinkie Pie, and Cheese Sandwich, were found guilty of public disturbance, but given Pinkie Pie services to the realm, she was sentenced to a 150 bit fine, and a public apology in Ponyville.

"Sorry for, Party~Rocking!" miss Pinkie Pie shouted to a cheering herd as they stomped in approval a day ago. Apparently, everypony in Ponyville is Pinkie Pie's friend, so she was instantly forgiven—even rewarded—as all attending the public apology donated 1 or 2 bits, and the fine was taken care by an improvised town collect that leaved her some small earnings.

However, Cheese Sandwich has refused to apologize or paid any fine for his activities and still at large. He is now an outlaw, and he and his parties are considered seriously, and dangerously, funny. Any information on his whereabouts or one of his illegal parties must be delivered to the authorities—

Daring snorted and laughed while folding the paper and storing it under her wing. "Why did I leaved Ponyville so soon," she said as she got out of the train with her mind on the secret mission, Princess Twilight has made her a part of, and how best to keep it secret.

~~<<0>>~~

The backyard of Twilight's castle was a big space covered by a cool green grass carpet, mildly secluded from town and free of prying eyes. The enormous building blocked the view and provided a refreshing morning shadow which make it a semi-ideal place to train your body and mind and exercise to the fullest. However, that was not exactly the case with Rainbow Dash and Rarity.

"Rainbow, stop. You're going too fast," Rarity said as she observed the pegasus in the air making strange strain faces, while exhorting a not too impressive rating, of nine wing power on the anemometer set on the ground.

"Flying this slow isn't that easy, y'know?" Rainbow responded.

"How hard can it be? You just have to fly like everypony else."

"But I'm not like anypony else; I, am awesome. This feels super weird and awkward and... ugh! Irritating!"

She slowed herself back to a more conservative five wing power while coursing around Rarity. "Have you ever tried walking slow, like really slow, like not trying to move at all; it's driving me crazy!"

Rarity taped her chin in contemplation. "Mmm—no I haven't, but you'll have to." She then returned her critical eye to Rainbow as she sized her up. "And another thing, you're also, not acting properly."

"What?"

"You'll pardon my intrusion, but what little I know about... outdoor sports, is that it requires a lot of smelly sweating and panting—and you're not doing any of them," she said gesturing to all of Rainbow's body. "Not to mention how strange you're beating your wings—it looks more like a slow flutter than anything else."

"Ugh!" Rainbow stopped flying and thrust her nuzzle into Rarity's personal space."I can't help it! If I beat them any faster I couldn't go that slow."

"Well, you'll have to figure something out because everypony will know that you are throwing away the races."

"That's the thing. Why do I have to lose? It doesn't make any sense."

"It makes perfect sense Rainbow Dash. This is Canterlot underground race betting we are talking. We need to stack the odds against you so when you win the Equestria Cup we'll make a killing, so to speak."

Rainbow shook her head. "I don't know Rare. I just don't trust that Filthy guy."

"Fret not my darling. Through his daughter, and my boutique, I have come to be very acquainted with Mr. Rich. You don't have to worry about a thing. And racing and gambling was the only idea he could come up with to rise some of that money."

Rainbow sighed and slumped. "If you say so, I guess."

"That's right, I do say so. But you still must act like you're tired, so go now—" She ushered her away waving her hoof daintily "—start panting."

"Dang it. I hate going slow. I hate this plan. I hate losing," she grumbled as she kicked some of the grass walking away.

"Good morning girls," Twilight said next to Rarity as she exited the castle. "I trust everything is going well?"

"Not so well, Twilight."

"Why?"

"She's trying hard, but I don't think she can convince anypony that she didn't lose on purpose—she may even be incapable of losing. She can fly slow, but it just looks too unnatural."

"Rainbow?" Twilight called. "Could you show me what you'd managed?"

Rainbow avoided Twilight's eyes. "Eh... it's not perfect yet."

"That's okay, just show me."

"O-okay..."

Rainbow got some distance and began circling the air, evading some clouds, trying to fly slow, but the way she moved her wings and her overall performance made her seem as she was gliding, or just statically moving forward, like a statue being pulled that sometimes flapped its wings.

"Hmm... I see... it is as I suspected, it's not a problem with her moves. It's just like when I had absorbed Luna, Cadance and Celestia's magic, her wings now exhorts to much magic."

"Oh? So she just needs to control the output?"

"Is not that simple, Rarity. She can control her power, but when she does, it looks... like that. But I have an idea. Rainbow? Come down for a moment."

Rainbow sighed and landed. "Did you see?"

"Yeah..." Twilight said rubbing the back of her head.

"This is all horse-apples. Now that I have this speed, it turns out that I need to go slow? What kind of twisted joke is this?"

"Listen, Rainbow. I may have a spell that could help you with that."

"Really? Why didn't you say so in the first place! Come on Twilight, I'd been dying up there," she said flaring her fore-hooves up in the air.

"It's not that simple. It's a binding spell," Twilight said with a serious expression.

"Uh? A binding spell? As in, 'you are under my control' binding spell?"

"Noo... yes, not exactly. You all know about the magic surges ponies get when they are babies, right? Well, when a baby is a pegasus and the parent is not of the same tribe, it could led to serious injuries; like if the foal starts flying then loses its magic and falls, or fly away and gets lost since the parent can't follow. Similar things happen with unicorn babies when the surges are severe; they can injure themselves or their families. So for those extreme cases, they developed a binding spell to limit the output of their magic.

"I want to cast that spell on you. However... the spell was devised for babies, you're a grown up; your mind and magic channels are all set, and not very moldable like one of a foal. Furthermore, I think I'll have to modify the spell to handle your level of magic among other things."

"Excuse me Darling," Rarity hesitantly said, "but... what does that mean?"

"It means, that I'll cast the spell trying to access Rainbow's mind, and modify her power, but it won't be pleasant. Rainbow? You'll have to give me permission and allow me to control you."

"What!? So I'll do whatever you want? Like some kind of zombie-slave!"

"What? No, that's not—well, I mean, I could—but I would never do that to you. I'll just bind your wing power a little so you'll fly slower and that's it! I promise!"

"You promise, huh?" Rainbow said watching her sideways while squinting her eyes. "Okay..."

"Twilight, is this safe?"—Rarity placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder—"You don't sound very convinced..."

"It'll be alright," Twilight said nodding to Rarity and stepping forward. "Now Rainbow, whatever happens, you need to stay calm and let me into your mind. Unlike a babies mind, we have lots of barriers, secrets, complexes and insecurities we don't want to share. You just have to relax and let me do my work; the more you fight the more painful this becomes and the less likely is that the spell will succeed, got it?"

"Don't fight. Relax. Got it." Rainbow nodded; then, saw Twilight sat down, and motion for her to mirror her move by tapping lightly the ground in front of her.

"Now close your eyes and relax."

Rainbow did as she was told. She then heard a mild buzz and felt Twilight's horn touch her forehead. A warmth spread from the top of her head to all of her body. She had an unbalance sensation and felt herself suddenly pulled forward, speeding up till she opened her eyes.

She saw a white ever-reaching emptiness all around her. She couldn't distinguish up from down or if there was a roof or a floor, so the best she could come up with, was that she was in the middle of an endless white sky. In there, she was being watched; she could feel it. It was Twilight. Twilight could see her. Rainbow couldn't lie to her. She couldn't hide from her. She was next to her, behind her, above her—

"No! Get away!" Rainbow panicked and pushed herself away from her spot in front of Twilight breaking the spell and falling on her back. She breathed fast and heavily while dragging herself back in fear of her.

"Rainbow, it's okay you're safe," Twilight said and tried to close the distance but Rainbow jumped behind Rarity like a little kid seeking her mother protection from the monster in her closet.

"Rainbow, darling, are you okay? It's just Twilight dear," Rarity asked confused watching Rainbow hide behind her tail.

Rainbow looked at Rarity then at Twilight confused. She shook her head and rudely pushed Rarity aside. "What the hay was that, Twilight? You do that to babies!?"

"Take a breath and relax Rainbow Dash. Like I said, this is only frightful because you are an adult. Babies don't have this problem; it's very easy for them—fun even. You need to relax and let it happen."

"Ugh! Gosh, give me a moment." Rainbow took a few steps away while inhaling deeply.

"..."

"Okay, I'm ready."

They resumed with the spell. Rainbow was again in the empty white field and could feel Twilight intense gaze upon her judging. She resisted the urge to run and felt herself getting warmer and her head spinning and hurting.

She sensed Twilight getting closer, as if she was next to her heart. She felt vulnerable. It was comforting and dreadful at the same time, like if a single word or opinion Twilight could say, no matter how insignificant, could sent her a bliss or tear her apart; she was holding her heart.

Twilight pressed harder. Rainbows memories flew over: loving memories of her dad, memories of her distant mom, the times she wet herself, the times she was scowled, the time Twilight held her after AJ died, the time she lashed out to Twilight, the time she cowered at the best flyer competition, the times with AJ on the running of the leaves, the nights she cried alone in the last years, and all others shames and failures. They were all floating there for Twilight to see.

"No! Don't look!" she said.

"It's alright Rainbow, don't pull back, I'm almost finished," Twilight said.

Rainbow held there but the memories were getting darker and darker, until there was the one she was most scared of. Twilight was seeing it. The moment she hated herself the most for. She was seeing the moment, AJ died. The moment Rainbow shut her eyes and turned her face away.

In her memory, AJ was seeing her with pleading eyes full of fear, imploring her to save her, but Rainbow knew she couldn't make it. She knew what was coming and couldn't watch. She shut her eyes for a moment and turned away her face... she let her friend die alone.

"Please, Twilight, don't look at me, not anymore, please..." she said with tears falling from her cheeks.

"Rainbow, you have to say it," Twilight implored. "Say you give me permission, say you allow it."

"I... I... I allow it."

Two entwine chains of raspberry light came from Twilight's horn, flying briefly in the air, then embedded themselves into Rainbow's back. They became solid grey color as they traveled through the surface of her skin, like two snakes going for her cutie marks. Each one of the chains surrounded their own symbol binding it. A small lock with Twilight's own cutie mark appeared and closed on top of Rainbow's.

The chains and the lock slowly faded, completely disappearing, leaving only Rainbow's cutie mark visible. A strong wind began flowing and encircling the three ponies forming a small tornado for a few seconds, then resided, and the spell was complete.

Rainbow opened her eyes and turned her back to Twilight and cried. Rarity tried to reach her when Rainbow shouted, "Stop! Don't touch me, get away."

Rarity held her hoof up her chest as she said, "Darling, are you okay? Is there anything I can get you?"

"Just leave us alone... Please..." she said looking back at Twilight.

"... Alright. I give you two a moment. I'll bring you something to drink."

Rainbow nodded to Rarity. Rarity left, but not without throwing a scowl at Twilight, who faced down remaining silent; Twilight hadn't expected this to be so painful to Rainbow.

"You saw, didn't you?"

"No, Rainbow. I didn't see anything," Twilight said shaking her head profusely. "The spell doesn't show me anything, just your magic channels as I work on the bind."

"You really didn't see?"

"No... I just felt your emotions, your fear and anxiety, nothing more."

"Y-you're telling the truth... right?"

"Yes."

"Okay... alright, that's... that's, good," she said with a forced smiled.

"I'm sorry Rainbow. I didn't think it would be this painful to you."

"It's alright, Twilight it was only... me."

"Rainbow, do you want to talk about it? I could help—"

"No. If you didn't see, then... I don't want to..."

"... Okay."

Rainbow ran and hugged Twilight, then said, "Thank you, Twilight."

Twilight was stunned. Rainbow wasn't one for such displays; the spell most have really stir her up. She sighed relieved and said, "I love you too."

They separated and look into each other's eyes for a moment. Rainbow took a deep breath then fell to her back on the grass and sighed. The exhaustion she felt made her want to lay there and stare at the passing clouds all day. Twilight watched her curious until she decided to accompany her on the grass watching the sky. Rainbow playfully bumped Twilight with her wing to which she quickly reciprocated. They both giggled of their silliness for a while.

After a minute or so of cloud watching, Rarity came back with a couple of refreshment. "Is it alright now?" she asked peeking out of the castle back door.

"Yeah," Rainbow said sitting up, "We are cool. Sorry for making you leave."

"Ha! Nothing to worry about, I just hope you're okay. Here"—she passed the drinks—"you must be thirsty."

"Thanks," they said.

Rarity pulled her picnic coach and joined them watching the sky for a few seconds. "Well? How did it go? The spell, I mean," she asked.

"Oh? I don't know," Rainbow said looking at Twilight.

"Why don't you try it?" Twilight said.

Rainbow flapped her wing and took off. She flew a couple of laps at an impressive speed, blowing strong wind currents wherever she passed. Seeing that display, Rarity and Twilight thought the spell hadn't worked at all.

When Rainbow landed, she said, "Hey, this works pretty well, I can't remember the time when I was this slow or heavy."

"Slow? To me it looks like you are the same," Rarity said.

"Nah, my ability to move through the air is gone. I'm almost like a normal pegasus now. See?" Rainbow took a few slow laps around her friends, at a speed that maybe even Fluttershy, could keep up with.

"Hmm... that does look better, but you still need to pant Rainbow Dash," Rarity said.

"Oh, right. Anyway, this worked pretty well, but how you stopped the wind from helping me? I didn't think you could control something like that," she asked Twilight.

"You are correct. Although you conceive that ability as a sort of collaboration that it's part instinct, part skill, there is also a part that controls its shape. I couldn't fully prevent this innate collaboration you have with the air, but I could reshape it. I stretched your air field from an sphere, into a thin tread or rope that ascents into the sky. That way, you can't use it to move," Twilight said confidently smiling at her own cleverness.

Rainbow looked directly above her to the sky and said, "I don't think the wind likes it." As if to prove her statement, a powerful gust passed through them messing Twilight's and Rarity's manes and throwing them to their faces.

"Ha! Hejeje," Rainbow laughed. "Don't worry he's just being big baby."

"He?" Twilight asked while Rarity desperately composed her mane.

"He, she, it. I don't know. Sometimes it feels like a he, others like a she—" Rainbow shrugged "—Right now, it feels like a he."

"Well, I for one, don't know how you put up with it," Rarity said slightly insulted while adding the finishing touches of her mane. "If it was me, I'll never get used to having something so rude like that around, much less having a he watching me all the time; a lady needs its privacy thank you very much."

Rainbow smirked. "Oh yeah? You say that now, but I know, you'd really love having a he ogling you in private."

"Rainbow!" Twilight said.

"Well—" Rarity allowed herself a mischievous leer "—If he was cute..."

Rainbow said, "Rarity! you sl—"

The blue aura from Rarity's horn promptly closed Rainbows muzzle like a zipper as she said, "Rainbow. Language..."

~~<<0>>~~

The night had a strange stillness in the air, a lonely and empty emotion of need and longing for something that will never come. The orchards of the Apple family were submerged in this feeling. It oppressed creatures into silence, and yet, draw them to it. Fluttershy, it appears, was one of them.

She had just returned late in the afternoon from her trip to Canterlot, after Discord legal problems were taken care of. Darkness had already fallen upon the farm, so it was the perfect time to tend to some neglected animal friends. The Vampire fruit bats needed their health and numbers checked; Fluttershy had promised Applejack.

The grass crunched loudly beneath her hooves as she moved into the silent dark orchard. That terrified her greatly, but living on the edge of the Everfree forest had build her endurance for such sights. What scared her the most her wasn't the loneliness or the night creatures, animals had never scared her, it was the eerie silence and deformed shadows. This oddly quiet night, the shadows followed her.

She bore the unusual silence on her way, sighing with relieve as she entered the bat sanctuary. She thought herself safe among friends, yet the strangeness seemed to have infected the bats. Now, at the time of their feeding, they did it so delicately, and minding to not make the slightest sound even as they spat the apple seeds. They walked on the ground and climbed the trees instead of flying, in a strange display that Fluttershy could only described as consideration; but why? What happened when she was out? They never did this for her.

She felt a ominous presence on the trees. She turned up and watched, but there was nothing except for the wind ruffling the leaves. She began counting and examining the bats and their newborns very gently, but every occasion she spend too much time in one place, the shadows seemed to stretch to get her. Again she turned, but found nothing. This was proving to be too much for her frail nerves; she turned back and decided to call it a night and go home, when she heard a branch creak, up in a tree.

There, standing on a branch before a full moon, was a pale white vesperali staring at her. Crimson leathery wings bordered in white fur were full on display; tinting the moon rays that came thought them of bleeding red. The cold night wind the song in which his long, silk white mane and tail waltzed to. On his chest, laid an emerald-cut ruby, set in the middle of what appeared several converging light rays' made of gold, forming a sort of flower cross, and held from the top by a slim gold chain around his neck.

She could feel the intense stare of his blood red eyes move through her fur and be drawn to her eyes; plunging into her soul with ease. His form, though young and striking, appeared dangerous, fierce, intimidating, but somehow sad; a lonely wild animal. As the tiny gasps of cold night air entered her body, Fluttershy stared back at him with a frozen heart that burned.

He tilted his head to the side curious. He then spoke in a beautiful and clear low voice, that felt tired and breathless at times, in a clipped foreign accent that slightly rolled his R's. He said, "You... hamadryad. Are you not afraid?"

Time passed in silence. Fluttershy was so entranced she didn't remember the question. She just felt flustered for staring. "Sorry..."—she lowered her head and hid behind her mane—"I... um, didn't mean to..." she said in such a low voice and so ashamed she couldn't even hear herself.

Still, he answered, " 'Tis all right... this night... I welcome you."

"Um... thank you," she said surprised he had hear her; normally ponies never hear her.

"Pray tell. Do you tend to this creatures?" he said looking at the bats.

"Oh... um, yes," she answered lively, "I make sure they are happy, healthy and have plenty of food and room to grow."

"Admirable," he said, "to find a kindred spirit so far from home. The vampire bats are always repudiated, misunderstood. For their behavior. For their appearance..." he ended on a sad tone as he faced away.

"Oh no—" Fluttershy shook her head. "—I don't think they are ugly at all. And the way the papas and mamas care for their families is very tender." She nodded smiling.

He jumped from the branch, quickly falling down and folding his wings as he landed before her. "Yes, they are protectors," he said thrilled with a glint on his eyes. "They destroy the orchard, rip out the fruit, so they can spread the seeds; help the orchard grow wider, the trees stronger. Secure a future for family."

"You're right," she said, "It is like you say; their kindness is just, misunderstood."

"Hmm... misunderstood kindness..." He settle down watching the sky in thought and sighed. He said, "I am glad we met." He turned back and took off.

"Wait!" Fluttershy called before he could get far. "You don't have to leave. It's really dark and lonely, and I was wondering if you would keep me company, while I check on the bats. That is, if... um, you don't mind."

"You want me to stay?"

"Um... yes?" she said hopefully, yet disconcerted as to why.

"I stay."

Fluttershy smiled and motioned for him to follow. She tended the remaining bats and their families while the stranger sat on the grass watching her work. Not long, all kind of different night creatures, such as owls, possums, moths, fireflies, rats, bats, even an orthros and a manticore, gravitated the place where he rested. Like her, they were entranced by his regal voice and presence.

Fluttershy couldn't help to stare as the two headed dog got close to him. "Here Child. You'd been good have you not?"—He ruffled one of its heads—"Yes, you're beautiful and strong my children. Come, rest tonight at my side. I will keep you safe till the morning," he said gently stroking its head and gazing at the moon, while the big dog laid dozing off safe and soundly. The stallion turned his head and caught Fluttershy staring.

"Um... sorry, I didn't mean to pry, but... I never met somepony that was so good with animals; specially the big ones," she said getting closer and petting the other head of the beast dog.

"I have come to understand all night creatures, big and small. And learned to enjoy my time with them. As they are the only ones that not judge or fear me."

"I understand. I'm always scared of ponies judging me..."

He turned to the slowly descending moon in the sky and said, "I must go now. Dawn, approaches..."

"Ah... um... okay... if you really have to."

"Farewell, hamadryad. May your trees grow, and your children prosper."

"Um... hama-what? ... Children?" she asked herself before noticing him opening his wings and rising. "Wait! Will I meet you again?"

He slowly descended next to her ear and whispered, "I hope we do not."

Fluttershy quickly backed away scared, feeling taken as a fool, but his hoof held on her own preventing her from running; forcing her to look into his eyes as he continued, "For my greed is never ending... and I'll be tempted to take you away for myself."

The colors of her cheeks turned pink as she watched how his passion red eyes stayed on hers while he gently kissed her hoof. He then flew away and disappeared into the dark of the night. The heart locked inside her chest ran a mile and back while she remained still. As the sun slowly rose from the horizon, she felt the warmth from his kiss traveled from her hoof, and pleasantly spread all over her stunned body. She said, "Oh, my..."

~~<<0>>~~

The hot steam clouds, from an afternoon train arrival, disseminated their heat thorough the blue clear sky around Ponyville's train station. A well known Pink pony slowly swiped the station's plank floor while her body was dragged, collecting dirt and dust in her coat, tail and fluffy mane along the way.

"Come on Pinkie Pie, let go of my leg," Rainbow Dash complained, as she was incapable to shake the grip her tugging friend had on her fore-leg while moving forward.

"Aww... but you promised to stay, and now your leaving again," she said mustering her saddest blue eyes and pout; whining like a puppy as she looked up to her quivering. The attack was ineffective.

"I'm sorry that you can't come," Rainbow said. "But I'm only goin' for a week to Canterlot, to help Rarity with her line. We'll be together again before you know it."

"Come on Pinkie," Fluttershy said offering a hoof; helping pinkie to get up, "I'm sad too, but you promised to take care of Pumpkin and Pound while their parents are on vacation; besides, I'm also staying. So after I take care of my little animal friends, I'll come by and visit you, and play with the kids. Wouldn't that be fun?"

"Aww... I only promised because I thought Rainbow would stay," Pinkie said. "First, is the whole trial thing and now this... is like you don't spend time with us anymore—just with Rarity and Twilight." Fluttershy also looked sad as Pinkie said this.

"Aw, come on. You know is not like that—" Rainbow wrapped a fore-leg around Pinkie's shoulder "—We just have to plan things better next time, right Twilight?"

"Right," Twilight closed her eyes nodding, then recited from memory, "Organization is the key to a happy and productive life. That's why I had planned ahead and got all of us tickets to The Grand Galloping Gala—train travels and lodging included—so after Mr. and Ms. Cake return, you can meet us in Canterlot! We'll have a great time together," she said distributing the tickets with her magic.

"This is wonderful!" Rarity said fixing her mane under a pink kerchief and readjusting her traveling sunglasses. "We'll meet in a week's time dears. And Fluttershy?"

"Yes, Rarity?"

"I have not forgotten about our little conversation; about your, night encounter with the mysterious stallion with the sexy voice."

"I never said that! I just think his voice is very, um... nice," she said hiding in her mane.

Rarity rose an eyebrow while looking at her from the top of her sunglasses. "Uh-hum...well, I advise you to be prepared, because when we meet again, you'll have to tell us every little detail about this stallion."

"Um... okay." Fluttershy coyly smiled from within her mane.

"Are you ready, Rarity?" Twilight asked.

"Spike?"

"Just loaded the last ones, Rarity," he said dusting his hands as he came out of the train having finished storing her luggage.

Twilight said, "Okay. Canterlot, here we go."

Chapter 6 - The Best Night Ever, part 2

Beneath the light of the morning sun, breathing the crispy mountain air of Canterlot, Rainbow, Twilight and Rarity waited for their engagement to arrive. Rainbow, in particular, tapped her hoof on the ground and sporadically paced from time to time, just to return to her spot again below the bands of pagasi ponies flying around Storm Weather, one of Canterlot's cloud tracks and training fields.

The pupil of her eyes involuntary drifted, past the limiting clouds banners to the racers, following them as they performed their tricks. In her mind, she was up there; chasing the flyers as they dove into clouds, bounced from others and evaded the black-stormy ones, all while speeding up and going for the center of a multicolored ring.

While she and her friends sat by the white border rails on the ground, she tried to avert her sight from the displays. They remained her of a life long passed, a dream far gone. This was part of why she was so restless and wanted to waste no second waiting for their appointment.

"So where is that Filthy guy? Is past ten already, shouldn't he be here?"

"Patience Rainbow Dash," Rarity said adjusting her table-size purple colored hat, accentuated with two pink feather and red colored cloth-flowers, so it would block the intrusive sun rays of her complexion. "He's a busy stallion but—see, here he comes; right on time."

Mr. Rich leisurely arrived displaying his accustomed money sign red tie as he walked. "Excuse me,"—he bowed then nodded when mentioning their names—"Princess Twilight, lady Rarity, miss Dash. I hope you didn't wait long."

"Actually," Rainbow said, "We—"

Rarity pushed Rainbow aside with a timely hip bump; smiling widely as she said, "Not at all, Mr. Rich. You are right on time."

"We heard from Rarity you could put us in contact with somepony from the pegasus betting circuit, is that correct?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, your highness, that is true. An old friend of mine, is an expert on pony races and very knowledgeable about the betting world; I'm sure he can help you. Right this way please."

He started walking to the small wooden lodge on the side of the tracks when he stopped. "Ah... um, but I must apologize in advance. He's not very... refined. I call him a bit of rascal but that feels too short. So please don't be too hard on me for anything he'll do."

Rainbow, Rarity and Twilight looked at themselves confused by the statement but still followed him to the lodge. The old rotten wooden door, that served as an entrance, was barely hanging by a rusty hinge and creaked as Mr. Rich opened it; allowing the three friends into the shaggy looking structure. The place was nothing more than a three room office with hay covering the ground, an equipment room with all sorts of racing suits, goggles, belts, saddles, and a main desk and reclining chair at the middle which accommodated their host.

The earth-pony's hind-legs rested crossed on one of the corners of the desk, exposing his cutie mark of a magnifying glass and a couple of dices with a pair of ones facing up at the center. He laid back on the chair holding a mare's fashion magazine to his face. The only other things visible from behind the paper, were his saddle-brown fur and long unkempt black tail, wagging like an excited dog; both of this tones matched perfectly the colors of the fedora on his head.

"Hey! Who are ya ponies? This is a private room ya can't just barge in," he said putting his magazine to the side noticing the group come in; revealing a angry but slick face with tired pink eyes. "Filthy?"—he squinted—"is that you? Filthy! Ya son of a gum. Ya remembered mah birthday you old fart. Ah thought Ah was gonna be spending it with mahself." He wrapped a foreleg around Mr. Rich, jabbing him on the chest with the other while laughing.

"Yeah... birthday... I remembered..." Filthy Rich said.

The stallion then really noticed the girls in the room. He slightly rose his hat with a hoof as he put on on his game smile. He watched them suggestively while walking around. "And you brought gifts, you shouldn't have. Mmm... sweet Celestia, this girls are just how Ah like them; the prissy pricy unicorn type like Fleur," he said smirking while paying special attention to Rarity.

"Excuse me!?" Rarity exclaimed.

With a glint on his eyes and a crooked smile, he rose an eyebrow turning his attention to Twilight. He rubbed his chin in contemplation as he said, "But oh... we have a Princess Twilight look-alike here too, huh? Ah love the fake horn, but without a crown it's hard to recognize her character, and her rump is not that bumpy."

"What did you say about my rump!?" Twilight sharply twisted her neck back and forth to him and her rump as she exclaimed.

"Meh—" he shrugged "—Ah would have preferred ya'd brought a girl dressed as a different Princess—but! Beggars can be choosers."

"HEY PAL!"

"Huh?"

SMACK! The pair of cyan blue hooves that went straight for his eyes worked perfectly as a sleeping pill, sending him directly to Luna's night—seeing stars and all.

The knocked out stallion quickly regained his conscience, but not his vision, as both of his eyes now emulated Twilight's fur color. The blurry vision cleared enough for him to made out his desk and wobbled to it; mumbling and stumbling like a drunk.

"Well done, Rainbow Dash. This shameless cad truly deserved it."

"How'd you know this bozo?"

"Sleazy and I were friends in school."

"Sleazy and Filthy, huh?"

"Please don't call me that."

"Ouch... what the heck was that? Ah! Mah head! Did Ah drink mahself to sleep again?" Sleazy said holding his head. "Oh, now Ah remember—" he turned to Rainbow and Mr. Rich "—Filthy, and spunky little—"

Mr. Rich's hoof promptly plugged the stallion muzzle. "Ha-ha-ha—Sleazy Eye, you are always so funny." Filthy swiftly took out his hoof spraying some saliva down next to Rarity hoof to which she quickly skipped back in horror. "Let me introduce you to, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia's former student and Prince Shining Armor's sister; and this are her close friends: Lady Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. They are here 'cause they want your advice."

"..."

"... Ladies! What can your humble servant do ya fer? Don't be shy, yah can ask for anything. Ah'm always eager to please such refine mares," he said with a sideway smile that looked ridiculous considering the state of his face.

"Hmm!" Rarity rose her nose and swung her hair turning away.

"Eh... you know," Mr. Rich said, "I just realized that I'm needed elsewhere." He carefully moved back then was returned to his place by a raspberry aura.

Twilight held her hoof to her chest as she took a deep breath, and let it out with a move of the same foreleg. She sternly addressed Sleazy while trying to remain composed. "Sir. We were hoping you could get our friend Rainbow Dash here into the pegasus races and point us to how to place our bets."

"Rainbow Dash? That sounds familiar... Ah! That filly who won the best young flyer competition sometime ago, huh? Tell ya what, since the ladies are so nice and pretty, Ah'm willing to lend my services. But before all, Ah need to examine her. See if she is fit to compete."

"I'm the best there is."

"That might been true a couple years ago but ya'd been out of the picture for some time and have some scars to consider. Ah need to know what Ah'm working with."

"Oh yeah? Let's take it outside, I'll show you—"

"Rainbow Dash," Rarity called hushing. "Remember we are playing it down."

"Oh, right, sorry guys."

"Ladies done gossiping?"

After a pause, and a miracle survival of a combined death stare by Sleazy, Rainbow took a deep breath and said, "Yeah, let's go out."

"Ah never say anything about going out," he said, "no offense, but Ah'm not into tomboys. Ah'm keen to proper ladies, like your pure sugar white, sweet unicorn friend over there." He semi-winked his bruised eye at her and smiled.

Rarity recoiled. "Eewww!"

"What? Then—"

"Ah just need to feel your muscles to know if ya're in healthy shape."

"Like heck I'm letting you put a hoof over me."

"Then Ah guess ya don't need my help at all," he said sitting back and reclining on his chair. "Don't forget y'all lovely young ladies arrived all dolled up, wanting see handsome old me. Ah guess Ah could say; y'all came to me. If you catch mah drift."

"That's it!" Rainbow cracked her neck and loosened her shoulders.

"Rainbow, don't!" Twilight got between the two and held her down from the shoulders before she could go and finish was she'd started a few minutes back.

"Mr. Rich, I must protest," Rarity said. "We were told that your friend here was a professional, but I can't help to be insulted be this swine behavior."

"Wait a minute," Mr. Rich said, "He may act like this but his talent is real. He just want to do a checkup of your friend condition, in that regard I trust him."

"Mr. Rich," Twilight said, "For your own good, I hope you're right."

The three friends huddle themselves face to face in a circle to discuss. "I don't trust him Rarity," said Twilight glaring at Sleazy who just stupidly smiled back.

"You said it yourself Twilight, we can't afford to waste any time," said Rarity feeling defeated. They both turned and watched Rainbow; the decision was ultimately up to her.

"Ugh, fine! But why do I feel like I'm getting the short-stick all the time," she said.

"He-he-he... if is the long stick ya want—"

"Sleazy!" Mr. Rich quickly interrupted with a freighted smile. "You may be okay by ending in the hospital or in jail, but I'm not. Would you exercise some restrain please."

Sleazy winked at him. "Gotcha'." Rainbow was pointed to stand at the center of the room. He began his examination; digging his fore-hooves on her back and legs and said, "Stay, still girl. Ah like to take mah time with things. Hmm... interesting... now follow my hoof with your eyes... Okay, now flap your wings... good, good. Bend down your knees, yes, yes, good girl—"

Dash immediately bucked him in the ribs leaving behind two nicely shaped hoof prints. He coughed repeatedly while kneeling down in pain. "Okay, she's good to go," he managed to say suppressing the pain in his voice as he held his internal organs in place.

"You're darn right I'm good."

The girls cheered in victory clapping their hooves in the air, not from passing the test of course, but from the almost passed stallion, and the satisfaction of seeing him crawling and whirling. As the girls were celebrating their foe defeat, Sleazy took it as an opportunity to voice a though to his old friend. "But there is something else..." he said.

"Something else?" Filthy asked intrigued.

He nodded and limped back to the mares and said, "My boys are out taking their rounds. Why don't you take them on? See how you do—on a race."

They all went out the lodge and walked below the cloud track. Somehow with a hoof and his muzzle, Sleazy made a high pitch whistle calling out his flyers. Twelve or so member gathered from all the different clouds around. They heard Sleazy explain then select five racers: two stallions and three mares. The selected racers flew to the start line, a cloud not far from the ground, and began stretching their muscles in preparation. Sleaze then looked at Rainbow and tilted his head to the flyers.

"Okay," Rainbow said, "let's do this." She began flexing her wings preparing for the race.

"Here darling, I'll splash some water on you—" Rarity pulled a water bottle from her saddlebags and emptied on Rainbow's head "—And do remember to pant dear."

Rainbow shook the water on her head almost springing Rarity were not for a timely, and very much appreciated, purple shield. Rainbow then turned to Twilight for any last minute advise.

Twilight said, "Don't be nervous, it would be fine, nothing to worry about, they wouldn't notice, the spell is working fine, just fine. Match the speeds of his flyers and you'll be fine, no pony would know—No, pony, would know."

"I know. Would you guys just relax; I got this."

"Sorry, Rainbow. It's just that I never cheated on a test before."

"Cheating is easy—ah, or so I'd been told—I'll better go."

Rainbow lined up among the racers. They eyed her up and down then set their eyes up to the course. She watched her competitors as well, making a quick judgment of their abilities based on their looks. The mares looked fast and agile and the stallions seemed well balanced. The mares would have advantage at the beginning; it was only a matter if they could keep up the lead to the end while not entering into any power struggle. Rainbow set herself to be at second place the whole time, sprinting at the end and win by nose. Easy peasy... she thought.

Sleazy called up to all the flyers, took a with flag in his muzzle and mumbled. "Okay. Let's go for twelve laps...."

"Ready..."

"Set..."

"GO!GO!GO!"

The moment the flag waved, the adrenaline building up in Rainbows body instantly rushed to her head and muscles. Right away, the race started with Rainbow taking the lead by an outstanding eight bodies length distance created by a powerful take off. She hadn't mean to, but her concept of a slow start was somehow deformed and this guys didn't put up much of a fight. Oh shoots! she thought seeing that they couldn't keep up with her on a straight line—or at all.

Luckily, the track had many opportunities for her to slow down and the first obstacle was coming: a big boulder-hill of a cloud, blocking closely the path for the first floating-loop or checkpoint. This was something the more savage cloud racing tracks had. The racers would split up in all directions surrounding the enormous cloud and converge at the center on the other side to enter the small loop. It was meant to favor crashes and collisions, and provide a better spectacle as the loop was just four ponies wide; only a sadist would put it so close to the cloud.

Rainbow set her body back to the cloud side, and pushed her wings trying to remain not so close to it—cutting a wider arc and slowing down as she pick up the curve. Being the first to the obstacle, the others wouldn't notice anything strange until they meet her on the other side; still, she couldn't simple let them pass first. She'll have to fake a bad side-way enter.

As she finished her arc, she stopped to a break and twisted for the loop. The maneuver would have caused a certain crash with the racers was she not in the lead. The others arrived just in time to see how she clumsily enter the loop and shorten the breach. Rainbow turned to see the grin on their faces thinking that she'd made a rookie mistake. As if...

The next part of the track was a good number of loops positioned one after the other. They made sorts of wormy courses, that zigzagged in the sky at the wind's mood like Celestia's mane. She had plenty of opportunity there to slow down on the curves and get passed by the purple stallion that tailed her.

All is not that easy. It seemed that this stallion was really bad at taking this part of the course, and the result of her twist and turns was her on the lead, with four ponies tied for the second place. Oh, Come on! Are you serious?

The following was the more conventional part of the track: an old circuit with wide curves fitting to most of the Cloudsdale's official tracks. Rainbow couldn't do much there. It would be to suspicious if she would lose the lead in such relaxed place; nevertheless, she thought it wouldn't be strange if they caught up with her given their familiarity with the path. They did; only a little. Thank Celestia...

The racetrack's end was as always, a straight line to the finish. Here, there would be less opportunity for them to catch up with her given the way she left them behind on the start. She decided to play it cool, as if trying to conserve her strength. The others really sped up and closed up to her trying to gain the leading-hoof on the funnel loop. Finally, some competition you guys.

As they crossed the starting line, a black mare of blue mane and tail, dressed in yellow spandex was in second place; four lengths away from Rainbow. Not far behind her, the purple stallion and the rest in an arrow formation trying to make use of the ponies in front. Rainbow sighed with relief as she took the wide turn surrounding the big cloud. The "setback" she had on the starting line would probably be fixed when entering the funnel, and could finally stick to her initial plan.

When she came around the cloud, she saw the mare coming right from the other side directly to her. The serious 'don't mess with me' look on her face spoke clearly that she didn't had any intention to slow down. As they both when for the loop it was obvious that they were going to crash, yet the other mare didn't flinch.

"Wanna play chicken, huh?" Rainbow said. She thrust her fore-hooves ahead and pressed forward against the wind to scare her off. Rainbow then heard her friends on the ground cheering for her and remembered she had to play it down. She begrudgingly slowed down letting the black and yellow mare enter first. But as they both reached for the opening, the mare tried to shoulder tackle Rainbow completely disregarding the loop.

"Whoa!" Rainbow opened her eyes wide, surprised by the move and attitude, but anticipated her clearly dirty intentions, and dodged with a smooth twist and switch to the opposite side of her attacker. Yet the mare wasn't done, having missed her initial attack she now had Rainbow at a feet reach of her hind-legs, and tried to kick her on the head before she could enter the checkpoint. Rainbow's instinct kicked in first; a quick flap of her wings, a hard twist of her body, and she boosted herself safely ahead and out of range, advancing like a spinning bullet, shot through the sky. That kick was beyond low and a clear foul play; nevertheless, it was Rainbow's quick and impossible reaction move that didn't go unnoticed by Sleazy, who rose an eyebrow and nodded in surprise.

The missed kick and the sudden air pressure leaved the offending mare out of balance and cost her some precious seconds. Rainbow laughed and snickered in the wind as she leaved the mare behind. Sucker... wait, that means... UGH! Rainbow sighed. I knew making me look bad wasn't goin' to be easy...

The rest of the race when without much ups or downs. Rainbow were always on the lead and let herself caught up with each lap a little. The truth was, she'd let the excitement get to her head, that was why she had so many problems. Given her experience with the funnel, she only let the rest of the group get to her on the worming loops. Near the end, the yellow dressed mare had lost some stamina and was now on third. The second place went to a different mare with a blue tone of fur. Rainbow let the second place get side by side as both reached the last line neck to neck; feigning tiredness and panting as she crossed—just like Rarity taught her.

As Twilight and Rarity ran to congratulate Rainbow, Mr. Rich stood and said, "She didn't do so bad, Sleazy. A win is a win; even by a hair."

"It sure, appears that way," he said squinting his mangled and swelling face.

"Huh?"

"Nothin'. Seems she's got great stamina."

"So? Can she compete? Would you include her?"

"Yeah, Ah'll do it. Ah'll be her trainer. We have a race this afternoon, Ah'll put her in; see what her deal is..."

~~<<0>>~~

"Now Rainbow Dash, this guys are extremely good," Sleazy said with his ever present smile, "but Ah recon ya could beat them. Ya should do fine and dandy. Ah'll be waiting outside. Say goodbye to your friends now, ya have twenty minutes to prepare. Here is your number, be sure to have it on. They'll call ya when is time."

"Okay."

He nodded to Rainbow, bowed to Twilight, and winked to Rarity. Rarity followed Sleazy with her death glare as he exited the place and waited a couple of seconds after he leaved.

"Okay, he's gone," Rarity said.

"Well, Rainbow, this is it," Twilight said, "Remember, we'll alternate between wins and losses over the course of the season. This race, being your debut, you'll place first, but by very little. Our objective is to make enough merits to get you to The Equestria Cup by fall—but as the least favorite, to maximize our wins with the bets and win the one million purse. "

"So even the races am supposed to win, I can't fly them at full speed, right?"

"Right, and you'll have to place where we tell you, otherwise we'll lose the bets. Rarity? How are we on founds?"

"We have the five thousand bits I managed to convince Filthy to part off; to grace himself with my—and of course, Princess Twilight favor. And twenty thousands of our own; not much, considering."

"We have to start at something. Okay Rainbow, good luck on the race; be sure to win at the end. We're betting all on you."

"Count on it."

"Rarity, you need to find Sleazy. He said he'll show you how to put our bets, but you'll have to persuade him, in order to enter the underground betting world."

Rarity covered her mouth as her body flinched back gagging. "Ugh, I find the sole thought of engaging in any kind interaction with him truly revolting."

"I'm sorry Rarity, but we need his contacts; Equestrian law heavily limits the amount of winning in these races. If we are to make it big, we need to enter the underground betting world."

Rarity added, "Not to mention, Twilight, you are too much of a public figure; no criminal would trust you, nor should you be seen in such activities."

"Exactly."

Rarity sighed resigned. "I'll talk to him."

"Come on Rarity, get a move," Rainbow said. "You don't have much time till the race starts."

"Good luck Rarity," Twilight said. "I'll go to the hotel room to check on Spike and start looking for a place in the city that would fit our peculiar needs, see you girls."

"See you Twilight," said Rainbow and Rarity.

Twilight spread her wings, lighted her horn and blinked out of the room.

"Well, I must also take my leave. Good luck, Rainbow Dash. Remember your acting."

Rarity watched as Rainbow nodded, strapped her goggles and taped her number on the side. Number four... such an unaesthetic number, Rarity thought, well, in Equestrian that is. Rarity leaved Rainbow to her devices thinking that maybe she could use a racing attire; something daring, maybe some flashing goggles with rubies in it, or golden shoes with silver wings. As she exited the door, the thought of her immediate future shredded her daring designs. She'd had to go and "persuade" Sleazy.

She looked for him on the track and found him near the racers parade, not so much as watching the competition, but hitting on the fancy dressed ladies that attended the event; mares, that were more interested in the athletic, spandex-wearing flyers than himself. Yet he didn't seemed to notice the disgusted look they gave him as he kept on trying.

Rarity took a deep breath and put on a big forced smile as she approached him. "Mister Eye, I was looking for you."

"No wonder why the sky is so grey today," he said. "All the infinite blue is in your eyes baby."

Rarity's right eye twitched trying to run to the back of her head. "I, why, thank you. I think... Mister Eye—"

"Call me Sleazy, or Love, whatever feels right."

"Sleazy. I was wondering if you'd be so kind to help me put up a little wager. I'd love to have a little fun while encouraging my friend."

"But of course, mah lady, right this way." They took a short walk and waited in line with the twenty or so ponies attending the betting booths. "Now, have ya bet on the ponies before?" he said.

"I'll have to say that this will be my first time," Rarity said appearing to look embarrassed.

"How lucky that your first will be with me. Don't worry, Ah'll be gentle," he said with his characteristic immature smile that made Rarity wish she could be as brash as Rainbow Dash in this situation. He took and passed her a pamphlet from the booth. "Here take this, It has information on the program and the bets."

Rarity opened the document in her magic aura an began reading all its information. "Trifecta? Exacta? There are so many complicated bets, I don't understand a thing."

"For a first timer, ya should only know three things: when ya pick a pony to finish first then your bet is a "win," to place first or second is called "place," and to end first, second or third place is called to "show," and that's all. The further away from the top the less it pays. Obviously, to bet on "win" pays more."

"Oh! You made that sound so easy." Rarity playfully touched his shoulder. "Well, I would like to put a little pocket money on my friend to "win" as it is."

"How much is it. Ah'll make the bet fer ya."

"Oh, just about twenty thousand bits."

"T-twenty thousand?"

"Is it too little? I knew it. Better twenty-five? Or thirty? I just don't know how this things work."

"Lady Rarity, the top you can earn is ten thousand, ya are betting too much bits."

"Really, how... disappointing. I was hoping for something more of a thrill. But if that all you can win; then I suppose six thousand would be alright." Sleazy helped Rarity made the bet to a very professional but still shocked on the inside booker then accompanied Rarity to the second row of public stands to watch the race unfold.

In the official race, Rainbow had learned her lesson and decided to always let the other racers take off first. It was a short five lap race, but Rarity screamed and shouted all through with excitement—albeit fake excitement; having witnessed Rainbow true speed, she knew there was no way for her to lose. It was like watching an adult play with kids—unfair really. The screaming and shouting were more to convince Sleazy of her new found enthusiasm for betting.

When Rainbow won again by a nose, Rarity exploded with delight cheering in victory. "I won! I won! She won! Wooo!" she said while jumping in place, then embraced a serious looking Sleazy on her side. "We won, Seazy! We won! How much did we made?"

As Sleazy came out of his funk, he said, "Ah... ya made the top—ten thousands." he focused his attention to the foreleg around his neck. "Ah see ya are the kind to lose yourself in the excitement, huh? Or Ah'm just that irresistible?"

"W-what?"—Rarity pulled her leg—"I'd never. That was just... an accident." She composed her disarrayed mane smiling while looking bashfully at her side; setting the mood for her next performance. "But I must admit, that was quite a bit of a rush... I just won four thousand bits." She turned her head down looking dejected as she sighed profusely. "Haa... if only..."

"If only what?"

"Nothing. I was just thinking how much better this could be if I could make more money..." She turned away, wishfully starring at the heavens as she said, "The anticipation, the exhilaration, the release. Oh! How I long for another experience like that... pity, that our fun should be limited by laws... I could really loosen myself." She looked back at him over her shoulder, making sure her bolts of bouncy purple hair framed the flutter of her sparkly blue eyes.

With a skeptic face, Sleazy rose an eyebrow and responded, "Ah may know of a way for the two of us to have a little more fun. What ya say? Come at my office after dark? Ah'll make it worth your time."

"Hmm! I'm no fool, Mister Eye," she said walking away. "You won't trick me with such a thing."

"Ah'm not lying. Ah ain't trying to trick ya. Come to my office later, and Ah will show ya how ya can really bet on the ponies. Honest."

"Really? Okay... I'll be there—but if you try something else." She threateningly stabbed him on the chest with the tip on her hoof.

"Don't worry—" he took her hoof "—Ah wouldn't even think to take advantage of such a delicate and beautiful flower."

He attempted to kiss her hoof but Rarity quickly retreated her foreleg from his crud touch. "Very well," she said, "I shall meet you at sunset."

"Honey, Ah'll be counting the seconds..."

Rarity went to congratulate Rainbow and cash-out their winnings, leaving Sleazy Eye and his immature smile behind. She and Rainbow returned to their hotel room near Canterlot plaza, to keep their cover of aiding Rarity with her new line of gala dresses. That was partially true actually. She had planned her line months ago, and Spike was left organizing the inventory for her new creations as they met with Filthy to set up the races for Rainbow. The hotel suit, although not as glamorous as any of the suits from Canterlot's castle, was very spacious and comfortable: it had a refrigerator, minor kitchen appliances, two bedrooms, an enormous bathroom—which Rarity was very grateful for—and a very well furnished living room. The red and gold design was a little clashing for Rarity's liking, but the eagerness to please by the staff, given the important of the new residents and their preference to stay in such place of all places, was more than compensatory.

They'd returned to their room for a while to rest and regroup before sunset. They discussed if it should be wise for Rarity to go alone given Sleazy peculiar character. Rarity argued she could take care of herself and Twilight shouldn't be seen for this, while it wasn't prudent for Rainbow to be present as she was a racer; however, Rainbow insisted she'd remain close in case anything were to turned sour. Rarity took an earth pony driven chariot outside the hotel, and went to Sleazy's lodge office while Rainbow kept an eye from the sky.

The sun was setting down, ponies returned home from their jobs while others awakened to Canterlot's night life. Rarity felt confident watching them from her chariot window in the fading light of the setting sun. Traveling through Canterlot always uplifted her spirit. The Capital City always gave her a sense of belonging; it wasn't that she didn't felt at home in Ponyville, but things worked different here. Here, all her talents where admired, envied and praised. Here, she was witty, glamorous, skillful, sophisticated. She could use her grace to get out of any situation and work her charms to get whatever she wanted. Ponyville was home, a warm family that not always understood her views. But Canterlot, Canterlot was her stage; there, beneath the spotlight, all eyes were on her, and she looked positively marvelous. Sleazy Eye was going to be her next work piece—it was only a matter of time. His crud character and simple, single oriented mind would be no match for her talents. I just need get a hold my stomach, she thought.

Storm Weather Racetrack was beginning to close when she arrived. Rarity heard a gust of wind above, looked up and caught Rainbow's tail following her from a cloud. It was unnecessary, but Rainbow's concern really warmed her heart. Much time had passed and Rainbow had changed much—her color alone was an indication of it, that and the scars... but she was still the same Rainbow Dash.

Rarity always thought of Rainbow as a mare out of time. She would imagine, was Rainbow born five hundred years ago, she would have been a world renown hero, a famous knight and defender of justice; fearless, untameable and adored. If the ponies of today idolized her for her talents, on the days of past she would be worshiped. She was a gallant knight: noble, faithful and loyal like no other. She would lie if she didn't admit, she adored the idea of being the recipient of some of that loyalty. She loved that she would still go that far for her. She loved being friends with her.

Her dramatic thoughts brought a tear to her eyes. Once you'd been drama queen for so long the act and the real life blend themselves together. She wiped her tear ready to face the villain there in that rat hole of an office that very well could be his den; there, laid the disgusting animal she needed to confront. It wouldn't be that different from when I tricked the Diamond Dogs, she thought. She knocked three times on the old entrance and awaited for him to open the door.

"Lady Rarity," he said. "Come on in." The voice tone he used different from anything Rarity had heard him use so far; dry and unamused, bordering on boredom. His ever-present smile gone.

"Thank you, sir," she said raising an eyebrow while entering. "You said you'll teach me to... 'really bet on the ponies.' "

He went all the way to his desk chair, put his hat on the table, sighed, then reclined back. "Miss, Rarity. Ya thought ya could play me so easily? Ah already know your intentions."

Rarity's eye twitched almost imperceptibly. "My intentions? Good sir, I'm afraid I don't follow..."

Sleazy took his time to cross and rest his hind-legs on the table. "You plan on cheating with your friend, Rainbow Dash; make her lose some races—stack the odds and bet on the underground race circuit then win. Make a fortune."

Rarity stood jaw open flabbergasted; eye visibly twitching now. She then shut her muzzle quickly—it was unbecoming of a lady. She gulped hard, and looked away as she said, "W-what? What gave you that silly idea."

"Please. Ah took my time and asked about you with Filthy. Ya are desperate for money; asking loans on him, banks and whatnot. Don't know what for, though."

"What? Asking for a loan? Is that a crime? That doesn't mean anything. Besides, it's impossible to predict a race. How would you expect we'll make Rainbow win when we want to, your being ridiculous."

"Sugar. See this cutie on my flank? The snakes eyes dices under the lens? It marks my gifted pink peepers ability to judge talent with just a glance; figure out my odds of winning or losing. And Ah never seen a pony like your friend Rainbow Dash. Her physique is perfect; muscles and wings born and developed impossibly for speed, elasticity, and stamina. Ah never seen anything like it; all qualities in one. The moment Ah set my eyes on her, Ah new she was unbeatable. Even with your magic bind. "

"What? What are you talking about?"

"Ya still deny it? Ah been in Canterlot for a while, ya think a have not seen magic deterrents or enhancements on ponies. At first Ah thought it was an enhancement, but when Ah examined her Ah realized it was the opposite. Ah believe she's so good she can't fake it. Usually the officials caught them before or after the race, but Ah recon only a keen eye would caught one done by Princess Twilight herself."

"Come on Mr. Eye. Princess Twilight? Cheating? All of this are just conjectures. You can't possibly be certain—"

"That's why Ah set her against mah best racers. Yet she still struggled or at least pretended to. Ah had mah doubts, but when Ah saw her start the race with that take off, and escape that kick with that cork move Ah knew Ah was right. Then, in the afternoon race, Ah put her against some losers way below my racers. And she still pretended to struggle."

"Mister Eye—"

"Shut it, Miss. Ah caught you; fair and square—" The sleazy smile slowly returned to his face "—And now Ah want mah reward."

This stallion was not what she thought he was. She took a few nervous steps back; ears flat on back dreading his next words. "Re-reward? What do you mean?"

"Don't play with me. One word, and ya and your little friends will be in big trouble. Sure, nopony would believe me, but ya won't be able to keep up the farce, and ya're desperate for money, don't ya?"

Rarity been had. They'd severely underestimated this stallion and now he had them on his hooves. This was the only plan they had come up so far, and it was already bursting at the seams. She had no choice. She dropped the act and asked, "Okay, Sleazy Eye. What do you want?"

He gleefully jumped out from his chair and lurked around as he looked her up and down. "Oh... Ah think you know what Ah want."

Her right hoof quickly moved to slap him.

Sleazy rose his own in time. "Ah caught ya again miss"—he smiled—"What now? Double the price?"

"Let me go you ruffian—"

Rarity struggled on his grasp and stumbled to the ground as he let go. She realized this stallion was now playing with her. She didn't like it, not one bit. She thought this would be an easy negotiation: she would put on, on her charm and wrap him around her hoof with her sweet worlds, but this client turned more demanding than she ever imagined. She felt the urge to scream and call up for Rainbow, yet the mere idea that she was covered gave her strength to keep on. As she slowly got up, the disgust on her eyes at his previous insinuation was evident. "I don't know how desperate you think we are, but I am not that kind of mare."

He sat in front of her inching his muzzle closer to her ear as she tried to keep her face away. "Oh please, I just want you to be a little generous and give me some sugar. Go out with me a few dates, spend a pleasant night, wouldn't ya?"

"YOU—" Rarity tried again, hitting the air this time as she missed by an inch when he pulled back.

"Easy there, honey. That rabid face will give ya wrinkles. Besides, is not like ya could do anything."

Rarity stumped the floor with her fore-hoof and stood up in a lowered stance while glaring at him. "Hmm! You seem to forgot that I'm friends with Princess Twilight. I'm sure she could find a fitting punishment for you if you don't collaborate."

"JA! Ah dare ya! Ah like my odds. And Ah got nothing to lose—unlike yourself."

"Your freedom for starters."

"Do it! Ah'm not scared. Have lots of friends inside the joint. It's not like Ah care... Face it, sugar; you have no choice."

"She could turn you ugly and deformed—make you into a toad or a filthy fuzzy rat. You'll be lucky if you end up as a lawn ornament."

"Would she? She'd really do it? An equestrian law-abiding-princess that spreads friendship? To a poor innocent stallion who just wanted to say the truth? Ah recon ever since you lost your, "Honesty," you bunch hadn't been the same."

"How dare you!"

"Ah called as Ah see it."

Rarity was fuming with anger. The stallion played dirty: taunting her, provoking her, using Applejack's memory to make her angry, to left her out of balance. Rarity forced herself to take a deep breath and calm down. Getting angry will only give the advantage to his adversary, lose her ground. She had to play by her strengths.

"Sleazy, darling, please... I'm sure we can find another way around this. I know that I'm gorgeous and ever so hard to resist. But a sensitive stallion like yourself couldn't be so fixed to a mare he just met? I'm sure your heart has beat for more—ah... peculiar mares?"

Sleazy stopped his moves and tapped his chin in thought. "Well, Ah do have a thing for Fleur Dis Lee. But—"

"That's it! I'm sure we can work something out. I personally know her. I could put on a good word for you and arrange a meeting—at the gala! What do you say? Wouldn't you like that?"

"Really! The gala! Ah never been to the gala. But Ah don't know..."

She was getting close; she almost have him. She just needed one last push. "What if I could sweeten the deal?"

"Hmm... Ah'm listening..."

"Twilight is personally a dear friend with Princess Cadance. We could made for her to work her love magic on you two, that way your love would be an almost certain matter. And I know that a charmer like you could be very persuasive—even without our help and Cadance spells. Fleur, like all the beautiful upper unicorn mares assisting, could easily fall for a handsome stallion with such enchanting eyes..."

"Hmm, the gala, lots of beautiful mares, Fleur, and Cadance. Oh, Cadance... ya don't know how many posters of her I had on mah room when I grow up. Ah just don't know if Ah can trust her again. She really broke my heart; betray me when she married that log. Say? Ya're all chummy, right? Couldn't you convince her instead?"

"She's married! You just said so!"

"Ah'm not jealous."

"Please, can't you be serious?"

"Oh, Ah can be serious. And as Ah see the odds it still be better to put it all on ya; your main quality being so generous. Ah'm not asking for much: a couple of dates; a kiss here and there. Ah'm sure to please ya as well." He walked to her side and whispered to her ear. "Y'know? Ever since Ah saw ya in the race this afternoon I can't get your screams out of my mind."

Curses, Rarity sat down closing her eyes and raising her chin. "Hmm! I rather be rolling in mud with an actual pig than have a date with you. If you won't budge in your demands then it would be best to part our ways. You're a fool if you really think I'll fall for any of that."

"Well, no, Ah didn't. Ah really was hoping you'd go fer it—but Ah knew ya wouldn't. For now, I'll go for your deal. But Ah also want in. No-pun intended."

Rarity rose an eyebrow. "You want in?"

"Yeah, Ah'll keep quiet under three conditions. First, you'll have to get me into the Grand Galloping Gala as ya said."

"Okay... we can manage that."

"Second, ya'll introduce me to Princess Cadance, and Fleur—but! As your dashing date."

"What!?"—Rarity jumped to a stand—"I'll do no such thing. My reputation will be ruined!"

"And mine would shot through the roof. Nothing better to entice a mare than have another's approval. Don't worry, Ah try to keep my hoof off ya. It would only be pretending."

"No, I—"

"The third is, Ah want to make and investment—me and a couple of bodies. ten thousand bits, not much by your standards, but Ah expect to make twenty times more by the end of the season. And as a bonus, Ah'll talk to Big Beanie and handle your money on the underground circuit too. That way ya don't get a single stain on your pretty white coat, and ya can keep your earnings; we can get dirty another time," he said wiggling his eyebrows.

"Ugh. Mister Eye. All of your demands can be accommodated presuming we can trust you. But to take you as my date, it is simply too much."

"Okay, but Ah also know of a faster legal-ish way to make more bits with your friend, for whatever you want them. If ya agree, I'll throw it in as a part of our deal."

"What? How?"

He pulled out of his desk a scroll with some strange letters that appeared Arabic and drawing of three pegasus flying on black and white. Rarity took the flyer in her aura as he said, "There is a private race in Saddle Arabia. A race that offers the champion the equivalent of ten million bits."

Rarity's eyes shot open. "Ten million! If we enter Rainbow Dash—"

"Not so fast, sugar. The race is a team race; invite only. Only the family members of the Twelve Arabian Tribes get the pass. And I happen to know how to find a member who might be willing to team up with ya..."

"Well, who is it?"

"Ah-ah-ah... trade secret. I tell ya after you fulfill your part of the bargain. So, what d'ya say? We have a deal?"

Rarity hated to admitted, but considering all that had transpired, this was not such a bad deal; if only she wasn't part of it. But sacrifices had to be made. "Alright... we have a deal."

"Seal it with a kiss?" he said. "My new special somepony?"

Sleazy was persistent, foolishly persistent; she had to give him that. Rarity put on her charming smile and haft lit eyes as she said, "I don't see why not? Close your eyes, darling. I'm a little shy..."

Sleazy closed his eyes, inched his face forward and puckered his lips.Smack! Another well timed buck, Applejack style, landed on his face.

"Ugh! Not again! My eyes! Why is always mah eyes!" he said rolling in the ground.

"I'll only pretend to be your special somepony during the gala—not one second more. I expect you to pick us, me and my five friends, at seven—with good chariots from Bentley's. I'll send your attire later. I'll not be seen with some under-dressed swine. And cut the messy ends of your tail; you look like a bum," Rarity said as she leaved the establishment.

Sleazy sat there covered in hay, rubbing his eyes and smiling. "Hahaha, won't ya stay a little longer, sugar? Ya have to take mah measures for that suit don't ya?"

Rarity turned over her shoulder. "Am afraid I already have a good measure of you; the kind of disgusting stallion you are. I wish never had. Good night." She then exited the room, opening the old door and slamming it close with her aura, causing it to fall.

"The name is Sleazy!" he shouted, "Pleasure doing business with ya!" Sleazy went back to his chair and reclined. As he crossed his legs on the table, he let a content sigh and said, "Best night ever. Happy birthday to me..."

Rarity couldn't not believe what'd just happened; what she'd promised. She got out the lodge worried, tired and disgusted. When she was out of sight, she couldn't keep her dignified facade and loosed all the strength of her knees. She began dragging her hooves along the way balancing side to side like a famished Canterlot model or an Appleloosa drunk. Needless to say, she preferred the former comparison; although, like herself, they both were sick from their stomach, in one way or the other.

She'd managed to walk a few yards when she noticed a following cloud. She put her hoof to her forehead; hinting exaggeratedly a fall to her side. She fell just in time to be caught by a whooshing Rainbow Dash before the ground could touch her.

"Rarity! Rarity! Are you okay?" Rainbow said carrying Rarity. "What did he do to you? Argh, I knew it! I'll go back and teach him a lesson!"

"No, Rainbow Dash, stay," said Rarity in Rainbow's embrace. "I'm okay. But not everything went as planned."

"What do you mean?"

"Please, just get me to the hotel. I don't think I got the strength to explain this twice. It would be better if I tell you and Twilight at the same time."

In the living room of their hotel room, under the cover of shadows, Rarity gave Rainbow and Twilight the news.

"What!? So that guy knows everything!" Rainbow said hovering over Rarity while thrusting her muzzle close to her face.

"Shh! Quiet Rainbow," Twilight whispered, "Spike is sleeping."

"No, he doesn't know it all," Rarity said. "Not quite everything at the least. He doesn't know why we want the money or any other plans. He only knows about the racing fraud."

"How could this happen. We were so careful," Twilight said.

"We simply underestimated him, Twilight. He could see through your spell and Rainbow's acting. Mine as well."

"If some random stallion could see through the spell it means I'll have to improve it. Ugh! I'll not risk it being found by Celestia or anypony else."

"That's nice and all, but what are we going to do about him. We can't just let him roam around like that. I should go now and ruff him off to make sure he doesn't go blabbering to anypony."

"No, Rainbow Dash," Twilight said, "We're neither tugs or criminals."

"Ehh, Twilight. We kind of are."

"Rainbow, darling, you may think yourself a tug, but I, am a lady. It took much, but I managed to convince him to keep quiet."

"In exchange for what, exactly?" Rainbow asked.

"Ehem... well... I may, have to take him to The Grand Galloping Gala."

"That's not so bad," Twilight said.

"—As my special somepony."

"That scum!" Rainbow said, "Rarity! What gives?"

"It's not like that! It's not me he wants, It would only be pretending."

"Riiiiight, pretending..."

"If it's not you he wants... then, who is it?"

"Fleur Dis Lee."

"Rarity! You sold her out!?"

"It's not like I had a choice, did I?"

"I don't understand," Twilight said. "If he wants a date with Fleur Dis Lee, why would he go to the Gala with you?"

"He wants to boost his reputation in order to..."—Rarity twirled her hoof in the air—"woo her."

"And you're just the stepping stone," Rainbow said.

"Unfortunately so."

"Rarity... I don't like any of this." Twilight said, "We should—I don't know, think of something else."

"No, Twilight, this is my part. We are in a race against time; just thinking in what our delay could mean for Applejack and I just—" Rarity's eyes started to water. She forcefully took a big breath and shut them close. She wiped the small tear drops forming with her fore-knee and continued, "Besides, he'll take our bits to the underground betting world just like we wanted. And he promised to put us in contact with somepony that could get us into a race in Saddle Arabia. A race that pays ten million bits to the winner."

"Oh, Yeah! Ten million bits for just one race! That's what we need Twilight! With me in it, those bits are as good as ours."

"I agree with Rainbow. That's why we need him on our side; a stain on my reputation is little to pay."

"Well... I could really use the bits to start with the preparations for the spell but this now and at the gala..."

"It's okay, darling. However, I'm not the only one with a mission."

"What! What now?"

"I also promised that Princess Cadance will help him with his crush."

"Cadance?" Twilight said. "And how we'll get Cadance to—you want me to talk to her, don't you?"

"Ugh! Doesn't he want us to spoon feed him too? I should really just beat that guy up."

"No, Rainbow Dash," Rarity said. "... Perhaps later—after all is done. Well, Twilight? What do you say? She is your sister in law..."

Twilight shook her head and sighed. "Oh brother... what a mess..."

~~<<0>>~~

"Miss Do, finally you've arrived, " said Twilight answering the door to Daring Do. "How did everything go? Any problems?"

"Nothing I couldn't handle. Here, Princess,"—she reached for the packet under her wing—"what you asked—"

Rainbow was passing by curios as to who knocked the door, and rushed to it when she saw her. "Whoa! Is that Daring Doo? Hey it's me Rainbow—Rainbow Dash, remember me?"

"Hohoho, Rainbow Dash. Haven't seen you in years, where have you been?"

"Ehh, you know around—But what about you? Any awesome adventures?"

"You know it. They are all in my new book."

"Ohh, hehe, yeah..." Rainbow rubbed the back of her head. "I haven't got the time to read it, but I promise I'll read it soon. So... what are you doing here?"

"Daring is helping me with a couple of things that needed to take care," Twilight said.

"Yeah, I only came to deliver those. I still got other things to do, see ya another time."

"Ohh, um, alright. See ya, we'll get together another time!" Rainbow said waving her hoof excitedly at Daring as she leaved.

Twilight watched humorously how what she considered to be one of the most courageous and coolest of ponies, acting like one of her own followers, for a pony that was very much a mirror of herself. "I see you're still her fan."

"Well of course, she's undeniably cool. But I didn't know you were such good friends with her. And what's up with that?" she said pointing ti the delivery.

"Oh, just a few things." Twilight said opening the package while taking out a quill and a check list to confirm the contents.

"Let me see." Rainbow rummaged through spreading out all what was inside. "Rings, books, papers, ugh... egghead-junk. Bummers... I expected something awesome."

"Careful with that." Twilight squarely rearranged the document in her raspberry aura. "That's my new secret identity."

"Secret identity? Let me see that again—" Rainbow flew and took the papers in her hooves"—Prff! Rarity, come here! Listen to this."

Rarity came out of the bed-room wearing her red work glasses and a measuring tape around her neck. "What is it?"

"Here, read Twilight's new name."

Rarity brought the papers to her face and read above her glasses. "Raven Starling...?"

"Prff! Raven Starling! Buahahahaha... " Rainbow laughed holding her stomach while kicking her legs up in the air.

"What?" Twilight said confused. "I thought that name sounded cool. I have such a traditional unicorn name, I wanted to try something different. My parents could as easily named me "Dawn Flicker" or "Moonlight Glitter," or even "Dusk Shine," if I'd been born a colt. So I thought of something more modern."

"Modern. Cool. Yeah! But Raven Starling! Buahahaja..."

"Don't listen to her, darling. I think it makes you sound mysterious; exotic."

"Well, I personally happen to like it. And, um... Rarity? I think I'll also need a disguise."

"Sweetie? A disguise?"

"Yes. Now that I have my new identity, I want to rent the warehouse near the cemetery here in Canterlot; I plan on meeting with the owner later, and inspect the site."

"A disguise, hmm..." Rarity rubbed her chin and puckered her lips. "Oh! Idea! I'll make you something mysterious like the name. Very gothic chic—to go with a pony who likes a proximity with grim places." Rarity began inspecting Twilight and feeling her mane with her hooves. "I would also like to dye your mane—don't worry, I'll change it back in time for the gala. Hmm... red, white or black. Jajaja... what am I thinking, black of course—"

"Um, could I be a blond?" Twilight shyly said, "I always kinda wondered how would I look as a blond..."

Rarity fluttered her eyes, a bit taken back with the comment. "Of course, darling. There's no reason we couldn't have a little fun with this."

"Yeah! And spiked collar and bracelets! That'd be cool."

"Hmm... Great idea, Rainbow Dash. I'll include them in the outfit. Now, lets get to work!"

"Ugh... um, Rarity? Isn't this too tight? I can barely breath in it."

"Well, that's how the corset is supposed to look, and we had to hide your wings in there too."

"I think a got a better appreciation of a model's job. Couldn't we just drop a cape?"

"Yeah, and where are the spikes?"

"Well, I may be unconventionally resourceful, but I'm no Discord. I just can't erase wings and produce metal spikes like magic. I used serial small belts in turn for the bracelets. I think she looks the part, don't you agree?"

Rainbow checked Twilight up and down as she said, "Well... she definitely doesn't look like Twilight."

Really, she didn't look like Twilight at all. Though Twilight always had an air of harmony, humility, of harmless resolution, Raven Starling did not. For starters, her posture looked conceited and vain. It was the result of the black velvet corsage pressuring on back, and the center pear black laced tight choker, but she looked like trying to impose her views to the world. The blond fetlock and long braided mane and tail gave her the appearance of a rich spoiled brad belittling everypony else but herself. The heavy eyeliner, the complementing belts on her hind legs ankles, and the black laced gloves, decorated with spiked vines and black roses from her fetlock to her elbow, combined with how uncomfortable she felt being tied up like that, made her look extremely aggressive and permanently displeased. Twilight was only grateful for her black and ample skirt, for it was the only item that wasn't trying to cut her circulation or strangle her to death.

"Sorry, darling, that I couldn't do something more elaborate, but you caught me by surprise and I don't have all my materials. I even had to dye black the choke-hold; some spots still shine in white and need working."

"Don't worry about it," Twilight said, "the hole outfit turned out great. I better leave before Spike return from getting our lunch. I don't know how we could explain this to him. He's getting very suspicious of what we are doing."

"Come on, Twilight. This is Spike we are talking about, we can trust him. Haven't you told him anything?"

"No, I haven't. He's been very patient and ignore lots of my strange behaviors, but... I don't think I can keep him in the dark for long."

"Do you plan on telling him?" Rarity asked.

"I don't know. I'm afraid that if I tell him anything he'll tell Celestia or try to dissuade me somehow. This could really come between us."

"Y'know, Twilight, I'm with you all the way, but you can't keep him around like this if you don't plan on telling him. He's not stupid. He'll figure we're hiding something."

"That's why I'm planning on sending him off to the Cristal Empire to Cadance and my brother."

"What!? Send Spikey-wikey away? Twilight, you can't be serious?"

"Rarity's right, you can't do that."

"I don't know, I don't want to think about this now. When he returns tell him I got some royal matter to attempt. See you later." Twilight ignited her horn and blinked out, leaving the room in disconcerting silence.

"..."

"What do you make of this Rarity?" Rainbow asked.

"Twilight and Spike have always been together," She said. "Thinking about it, I'm not sure she can even function correctly without him around. But no matter how mature he is, Spike is still a little kid, we shouldn't include him in this matter. He's always helping us in our adventures, but truth be told, he should just spend his time with other kids his age. I wouldn't want Sweetie Bell in this kind of peril and I wouldn't want this for him either."

"Yeah, I get that. But send him away?"

"But, what else could we do? We can't keep making excuses or sending him on strange errands..."

"Darn it... first Pinkie and Fluttershy, now Spike too."

"We must face it, Rainbow Dash. We are alone..."

~~<<0>>~~

The days of the week quickly went by in the hotel. Rainbow participated in races on her spare time, races booked by Sleazy which who they'd already made an arrangement. He'll manage their bits while Spike and Twilight helped Rarity with the promotion of her Gala line around Canterlot. Given Rainbow's speed, she was able to sneak out to the races and return in very shorts amounts of time, which she covered as her napping and how she preferred clouds over feather-beds.

The deal with Sleazy turned out to be beneficial, as they were able to dedicate most of their time helping Rarity, enjoying Canterlot and doing normal activities that kept Spike oblivious to all their secrets; instead of going to strange buildings, and moving big amounts of bits without a clear explanation. It all went easy and peaceful until the morning of the gala came.

Unknown to her friends, Twilight woke up at three-thirty in the morning, furiously reviewing the notes and documents Daring delivered and drawing elaborated sketches. When the clock marked four-thirty she moved to where Rarity was resting.

Like always, the seamstress diva slept soundly on a perfectly made bed. A pale gold sleep mask, bordered in pink laces, with a couple of fabric designed butterflies on both of her eyes, rested snugly on her face. The purple nightgown-yukata adorned with white flowers she wore, allowed her to retain the comfort of her home in the hotel while remaining presentable for any interruptions in the busy city night's. In the mist of her dreams, Rarity heard a voice call as something shook her from the shoulder. "Rarity.... Rarity... wake up."

Rarity shifted up her mask enabling her to see. "Twilight? Darling, what time is it? It's still too early, I need my sleep for the Gala," she said.

"Rarity," Twilight said, "we need to do something extremely important, please wake up. And wake up Rainbow too. I'll meet you two on the living room. Be careful not to wake Spike."

"Now?"

"Yes."

"Alright. Give us a minute. We'll be there."

Rarity woke up Rainbow not without her uttering her own share of complains. They walked carefully around the hotel room trying to keep quiet not to wake up Spike. Thankfully, the hotel suite was big enough, so the small amounts of noise wouldn't bother Spike. Twilight mentioned before she'd reserved it so, so it could also accommodate Pinkie pie and Fluttershy when they'd arrived in the afternoon.

After Rainbow wake up call, Rarity went to the kitchen and prepared a coffee; if they were all to began so early their day, they'll need a proper boost. Occasionally, she'd remembered to pack her favorite coffee brand—she would not dare to drink the stuff the hotels served. She carried the steaming cup on her aura and sipped it from time to time enjoying the pleasant scent as she and Rainbow Dash entered the living room. There, they saw Twilight levitating some papers over her face while scribbling with a pencil on a map on the table with her muzzle, and reviewing several notes and strange objects around her.

"What the hay, Twilight? Why you woke us out this early?"

Twilight noticed their arrival and quickly organized the mess around her. "Good morning girls," she said. "I'm sorry to do this, not only for waking you up, but for what I am about to tell you. You already know about Alhazred's grimoire; the dark tome I need where lies the necromancer spells for Applejack, don't you?"

"The forbidden spell book in Celestia's possession, am I correct?" Rarity said, closed her eyes and sipped her coffee awaiting her response.

Twilight nodded and said, "Tonight... at the gala. We're stealing it."

Rarity spat all her coffee.

Chapter 6 – The Best Night Ever, Part 3

As if being assaulted by the constant flashing of the runway, Rarity's blue eyes blinked fast and repeatedly sending a pleasant wind fit for a breeze to travel with. Each flutter was to wake herself from a different dream world just be confronted with the same stunning reality until she was forced to accept it. She was still next to the floating Rainbow Dash in the dark hotel room and Twilight had just went and said something ludicrous.

"Excuse me, Twilight. But did I hear you say we are stealing it, TONIGHT! At the gala!?"

"Finally! I was beginning to think we were never get into action."

"Action? Have you both gone insane? W-why tonight of all nights? And why you are only telling us this now?"

"Well, I may be a little paranoid. But lately, I been studying Celestia and Luna's precognition ability."

"Preco-what now?"

"Precognition," Twilight recited. "The ability to know the future."

"The Princesses are able to see the future?"

"Not entirely. Their ability is not so much to see the future but to foresee the potential danger of taken decisions."

"Eh...." Rainbow said.

"They can see when you made a bad choice."

"Eh...." Rainbow said again.

"Ugh... Let's say the former cutie mark crusaders, decided to try to win their cutie mark in fire-breathing. Celestia would know the moment when they all got together and made that decision; then, she would move to stop them before they could hurt themselves."

"Ookay... so why isn't Celestia here trying to stop us? Or why hasn't she tried to stop us before?"

"Is not that simple. The visions she have are just bits and pieces. And for their ability to work, they need to be in a deep meditative state; like when they are asleep. Celestia and Luna mostly see things that could endanger Equestria as a whole—well, they kinda focus on that. Better not to waste such gift on knowing what the cook decided to make for breakfast."

"I would imagine they're not that selfish."

"That's why I didn't tell you anything until today; since this decision require all of us to agree with to actually endanger the book, they can't predict it. And I'm telling you now because Luna is probably tired ending the night-shift, and Celestia is just waking up. They're both are occupied with the gala which make this the perfect moment to scheme—I mean, to plan."

"To plan a robbery," Rainbow added.

"Hah... Yeah... to plan a robbery."

"Pardon my vocabulary, Twilight, but this is nuts! How are we to conduct a robbery in mere twelve hours? It's ridiculous."

"Don't worry, I have it all planned out already."

Some maps and documents Twilight had laying around were moved forward in raspberry magic. As Rainbow and Rarity examine them they realize they were the blue prints of the castle filled with notes, diagrams with the guards shifts and all the different kinds of magic security measures and ways to avoid them.

"When did you do all this?" Rarity asked.

"I been planning it since the start, but only this week I got confirmation on the location of the book and the complete blue prints of the castle."

Rainbow connected the dots recognizing the box and some of its contents. "Is all that what Daring got you?"

"Yes. This documents mention that the book was originally in Celestia's school for gifted unicorns a hundred years ago. Later, it was transported to Canterlot's museum for a couple of decades for study and maintenance; then, it was passed to the deceased Mallory Quinn, and was reclaimed by Celestia twenty years ago. Now it's located in her personal library, and that's where we strike."

"Wait a minute. Are we truly doing this?"

"That's for you both to decide. I'll tell you of my plan, but only tell me if you agree to do it—or not—when we part to the gala. Understood?"

"Understood."

"Okay, first of all, Rarity; we'll need your help."

"But of course."

"According to the blue prints, the book is located in Celestia private tower, in the west wing of the castle."

"And?"

"That section of the castle is for members of the royal family only. Even I can't get there without the proper key. The place is magically protected, so we can't teleport in either. And once you're in, spell-use is magically restricted to authorized personal only. In such a short notice I can't think of another way in that to get that key."

"So you want me to ask Celestia or Luna for the key? I'd think you'd have a better chance at that."

"No, that would raise too much suspicion. I was actually thinking of another family member..."

"Another? What other famil—Ohh-no... NO!"—Rarity began shaking her head while stepping back—"No, no, no, no. Absolutely not!"

"What? Who are we talking about?"

"Don't say it, Twilight," Rarity threatened.

"Prince Blue Blood."

"Twilight Sparkle," Rarity scolded. "Need I remind you, that I already have a dreadful date this evening with a disgusting gentlecolt, and you will also have me talk to that obnoxious oaf? You are out of your mind." Rarity flipped her head and turned her back at Twilight.

"Please, Rarity. We just need you to use your pony-charm and—"

"And what?" she said watching her from the corner of her eye. "Ask him to give me the key? Out of the blue? I don't think that's going to work." She remarked her point stumping her hoof while closing her eyes and rising her nose.

"No, but you may just have to ask him to—maybe, just maybe—show you to his room...?" Twilight said flinching and squinting her eyes brazing for the worst.

Rarity turned back. Her eyes opened wide, just as much as her jaw dropped in shock and indignation. "Preposterous! What do you take me for? The thing with Sleazy, was just an extreme impossible situation—But THIS! And in the same night? How could I even begin to explain that? I'll not do it, not in a thousand years, I'll NOT do it."

"Please, Rarity, an opportunity like tonight could not present itself in the near future."

"Yeah, Rarity, I can't believe you would bail out now."

Rarity rose a hoof to chest to stop it from bleeding as she said, "Et tu... Rainbow Dash?"

"Rarity, come on!" Rainbow said exasperated; her a mischievous eyebrow uprising. "You used to really like him..."

"I'll pretend I didn't hear that," she said—all traces of her previous pain forgotten.

Then, with quivering lips and glossed eyes, Twilight said, "Please, Rarity, for your friends?"

"Please," Rainbow followed her lead.

"Please."

"Please, please, please."

"Please."

"Please—"

"Alright! Alright! Alright! Curse you peer pressure."

Rainbow hoof-pumped in the air. "Yes!"

"Thank you, Rarity."

"Oh, stars... What would be left of me after tonight? What could I've possibly done to deserve this? Is it my beauty my sin? I would never be able to show my face in public again; perhaps a permanent veil would suffice. Oh, fate, why do you hate me so—"

Rainbow and Twilight shook their heads and sighed as they watched Rarity dramatic display continue for about three more minutes, yet they let her go on undisturbed. She deserved to vent somehow, and well, that was how she was after all.

Unfortunately, there were pressing matters ahead. They needed all the time they could get to prepare and couldn't wait forever, so, after a moment, Twilight called, "Listen, girls, we must pull ourselves together now. Here is the plan for tonight."

~~<<0>>~~

The Grand Galoping Gala, Canterlot in full esplendor. There was no denying the capital city had a classical romantic quality to it. Its white towers and wide streets still inspired ponies to believe in destiny, fated love; to follow their heart and find their soul-mates. Across the reddish evening sky, a couple of pegasi guards pulled the carriage of a pink princess who's mind was filled with such thoughts. It wasn't for any less; when you're the pony princess of love and receive a letter from your favorite sister in law, telling you she needs helps with "Matters of the heart concerning a dear close friend," you tend to go a little shipping crazy.

Who could she be referring to?

Maybe that cute eccentric doctor she's been talking to? Or the shy, silent but well endowed Apple farmer is more her type? But according to her letter it must be one of her close friends. Has she fallen for the soft and adorable Fluttershy? The refined and glamorous Rarity? Or maybe she has discovered her love for the strapping and rebellious Rainbow Dash after fate kept them apart for so many years? It could even be Pinkie Pie, or somepony else I don't know. Oh, the possibilities! I can't wait!!

Inside her chariot, Princess Cadance giggled by herself so often and so loud that the drivers thought she may be going mad. It was clear that she could barely contain her enthusiasm. Deep down, she wanted so hard that Shining could've accompanied her on this trip so she could share her excitement, but it was better this way. Somepony had to take care of the Crystal Empire, and having Twilight's big brother present while talking about love and special someponies wasn't the greatest of ideas—no matter how cute his face was when he was being all jealous and overprotective.

Focus, Cadance! Forget about Shining's cute face and your love life, and think about Twilight's. Right! Tonight, should be all about Twilight.

The Love Princess was headed for a heartbreak. Twilight, having studied under Princess Celestia, and trying to imitate her in all ways, had acquired a peculiar habit in her letters of both been precise yet cryptic at the same time.

As they arrived to the castle, Cadance quickly went out running to meet her. "Hurry up you two," she called to Flash and Strides, her usual travel guards detaching themselves from the chariot. "I promised Shining that I'd take good care of you."

"Wasn't it the other way around?" Flash questioned.

"You wish! Now hurry up!"

Normally, Cadence would dread attending the gala—it was such a boring experience, but with Twilight's friends back together, and her love life in the balance, this was sure to be an interesting evening. And there she was, up the stairs in the center of it all, dressed like a doll and greeting the guests next to Princess Celestia.

"Annoncing: Princess—"

"Cadance!" Twilight shouted.

"Twilight!"

Cadance crossed the hall as Twilight ran down the steps to meet. They then mirrored each other moves and sang, "Sunshine~ sunshine~ ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake."

They laughed, hugged and giggled a bit embarrassed of being in front of all this stuck-up ponies looking at them funny. But, they'd better think twice before laughing at two princesses if they knew what was good for them. Many of the guests took comfort in thinking it was some sort of elaborated magic ritual beyond the comprehension of simple ponies—yeah, that was it.

"It's so good to see you, Twilight."

"I feel the same."

"Good evening, Cadance," said Princess Celestia advancing to meet them. "It's quite the pleasant surprise seeing you here tonight."

"It is for me too. But I can't rightly refuse a request for help from Twilight."

"Hmm... How interesting. And what could the Princess of Love, be helping Twilight with? If it's alright for me to know...?"

"Hahaha... Princess Celestia... It's nothing, just a silly nothing. Nothing important. nothing important at all... Hahaha...."

Cadance was awkwardly pushed back by Twilight's wing. They retreated to the side as Celestia kept greeting the newcomers.

"Cadance!" Twilight chastised. "I told you it was a secret."

"Don't worry, aunty Celestia is fishing; she doesn't know anything. Now tell me. Who is the friend that troubles your heart?"

"Rarity."

"I knew it!"

"How could you knew it was her?"

"Well... I didn't. But she was in my top five."

"Luckly, I only have like five close friends, right?"

"Jijiji... right. And when did you realized that you liked her?"

"Huh? What? I liked her from the start."

"Ah, so it was like that..." Love at first sight. Wait, she and Spike? Hmm, Rarity certainly knows how to make an impression... "But what changed now?"

"Nothing's changed. Well... that was, until a week ago."

"Tell me."

"Well, she met this stallion..."

Jealousy. Of course... Poor Twilight, Cadance rose a concerned hoof over her muzzle while Twilight continued.

"And ever since then, she's been acting strange, distant. She ignores me, never spends times with me or Spike, talks about him all the time, does everything he tells her—"

"Twilight, she's in love. I can't do anything about it."

"No! But she can't be! He's a total ass—No offence."

"None taken," replied the conveniently adjacent donkey

"Twilight, I'm sorry. But there's nothing I can do."

"No, you have to see this for yourself. I know he doesn't love her. He treats her so wrong. I can't stand it. There must be something wrong with her. Maybe a love spell or amulet, potion or something have her acting like this. Please, Cadance. Besides I know for a fact that he would prefer Fleur Dis Lee as his special somepony. I bet he's only using Rarity to get close to her."

"Are you sure?"

"Positive."

That got Cadance thinking. Twilight really had a six sense when it comes to trouble. Like when the changelings invaded; back then, everypony also thought she was jealous when she was actually right. Better to confirm the situation herself. If this stallion was only using Rarity then she should definitely help.

There was also a very real possibility that Rarity was under the influence of a magic potion or spell. They weren't uncommon, and after all, it was Cadance job to keep all love interferences and problems under control, and love potions and spells always cause trouble—like the want it need it spell, That one really had caused me some trouble, and Twilight too. I should have never show it to her—But how could I've known that she would be able to do it so easily.

"Okay, Twilight, I'll see to Rarity and this stallion."

"So you'll help me?"

"Only if their love is not true. I bring couples together; don't break them apart."

"Oh, thank you! I guarantee it; Rarity doesn't love him at all. Oh, Cadance, I can't thank you enough, I knew you would be perfect for this job. Even thought I hate him, I bet you could even get Sleazy together with Fleur."

"Sleazy?"

"Ugh... It's Rarity's colt-friend name. Okay, follow me, I last see them this way."

Cadance and Twilight excused themselves from receiving the guests with Celestia, and navigated the halls in order to find Rarity and Sleazy among the sea of ponies attending the party. They were found midst a group of upper-class ponies. The more recognizable of them, Fancy Pants and Fleur Dis Lee—but only those two were, for Rarity's behavior was beyond recognition: She was leaning her elbows on Sleazy's back, making cute faces an funny noises while talking to him, striking poses, batting her eyes and rubbing her horn on his mane, in a what can only be crudely described as, "Marking her stallion."

Cadance couldn't believe it. Rarity was a bit colt-crazy, but she had long learned her lessons, and was always classy. That thing happening over there wasn't. So rare or more accurately, un-Rare it was, that whatever Twilight was talking about momentary went over Cadance head as she stared in shock.

"Now do you believe me?" said Twilight as she elbow-jabbed the jaw dropped Cadance.

"Oh, how splendid," Fancy Pants said. "If it isn't our Majesties, Princess Cadance, and Princess Twilight Sparkle. What an honor. You grace us with your company."

"Ah! Princess Cadance," Rarity said, "just the mare I wanted to see. Allow me to present you the most smashing and charming stallion you've ever meet. My love, my life, my everything: Sleazy Eye."

"Princess Cadance. We meet at last. Ah've been looking forward being your acquaintance. The wonders we could do together..." he said taking her hoof and kissing it.

"Yeah... a pleasure..." With just one look Cadance knew, this Stallion was the enemy of all mares. His eyes were filled with ill intentions as they lingered a bit too much on her assets. As a matter of fact, his pink eyes seemed to jump from mare to mare not unlike those of a little colt in a candy shop, yet they always seemed to return to Cadance and Fleur. Cadance didn't need to use her magic to know he didn't care for Rarity at all. That stallion didn't comprehend the meaning of love.

"Isn't he adorable?" Rarity said. "I'd been telling Fleur how much of a gentlecolt he was when he defended me from those five ruffians outside the racing tracks."

"Oh, that was nothing. Ah was just doing what anypony would do. Truth be told, seeing how ya were managing on your on, I don't think Ah needed to intervene at all."

"Rarity? You were assaulted?" Cadance asked. "How awful..."

"I made quite a bit by betting that day. Truthfully, I had forgotten to thank my dear Sleazy for that as well. His sound and keen advise allowed me to make my winnings. For such reason it seems, I was targeted by some unsavory characters. But my luck hadn't run out just yet. Galloping came Sleazy to my rescue; he dealt with them so gallantly. It was, exhilarating, breathtaking— "

"What about the guards?" Cadance asked.

"Oh they came, but the scoundrels scattered before capture."

"I must say," Fancy began, "You really surprise my Sleazy. I did not take you for such I brave character."

"Ah know. It all sounds made up. But, Ah just couldn't ignore a beautiful mare in need," Sleazy said looking at Fleur.

"My, how chivalrous..." Fleur responded suggestively.

Vulgar. The whole thing was vulgar. He was clearly hitting on Fleur, and Rarity seemed to became jealous every time; then, she would gulp a glass of wine and cling to him even more. If this kept up, Rarity would be drunk in less than five minutes.

Cadance made her mind. She turned to her side and saw Twilight grinding her teeth and practically shooting beams and growling as she watched the way Sleazy touched Rarity while laughing and hitting on Fleur.

Poor thing... Thank heavens I didn't have to watch Shining being all smooch-y in the hooves of that skinny bug, Chrysalis. Just thinking about her toothy sultry smile while touching my Shining makes me so mad! I don't think I could've take it.

"Excuse us ladies and gentlecolts," Cadance said, "Princess Twilight and I have something to discuss. We'll return shortly."

They separated a good measure from the group and found a comfortable place to speak in private.

"Twilight, something's not right."

"See, I told you."

"But that still doesn't get us the right to interfere."

"Cadance, please, use your magic and see Rarity's true feelings. You'll see she doesn't love him, something is terribly wrong."

Princess Cadance considered all love magic to be extremely powerful and should not be used lightly. She consciously refused to use her spells on family and friends and only apply it on extreme cases. Even a diagnostic spell could carry out devastating consequences for everypony involved, but this was an emergency. She nodded and cast her magic to find out is their feelings were true.

As the magic slowly took place, Cadance could see a plethora of colors emanating from all present. Each took a different shape and size, which gave a different meaning to Cadance and those who could read it. Given the dark-green tones and sharp edges of Rarity's feelings for Sleazy, meant they were not of love but of something more akin to disgust. As for Sleazy's, he definitely felt a kind of love—it spread like tentacles for every mare in sight—But it seems to focus on Fleur and... me?

Ignoring the latter, Rarity's behavior was must troublesome. If she hadn't told anything to her friends and kept acting like this, then she must be in a kind of curse that forces her act like that.

The most suspicious character in all this would be Sleazy. Was this his doing or somepony else is pulling the strings? And what were the conditions of the curse? Those questions troubled Cadance's mind as she devised an action plan.

For now, Cadance thought, she should at least separate Rarity from him. "You were right, Twilight. She doesn't love him. In fact, I say she probably hate him."

"Thank goodness... so what do we do?"

"Mmm... Try as I may, I don't seem to pick up any love magic at work here... but it could just be a new kind of spell I don't know about. I'll speak with Sleazy, and try to get anything out of him. Twilight, you are the expert on magic, and know Rarity the best; see if she has drunk or is carrying anything unusual that may have cause this. I'll examine her later."

"Please, Cadance. I just want him away from her. Get him anything he wants, but just get him to leave her alone. I don't want Rarity to be like this anymore."

"It's Okay, Twilight. I know how you feel. I think I can convince him to leave her alone."

"Thank you, Cadance."

They returned to the group and chatted for a while when Cadance made a nod to Twilight. She knew the signal and took Rarity away with the excuse to find more drinks to keep her distracted while Cadance made her move.

"Sleazy, would you be so kind, I need to speak to you."

They both walked away to a more private place of the castle.

"Yes, your majesty? How may I please you?" Sleazy asked feeling they were far enough.

"Cut the games, Sleazy. I know that Rarity doesn't love you. What I want to know is why she's acting like that."

"Y're asking the wrong pony about."

"So whom should I be asking?"

"Not mahselve, that for sure."

"But you do know she's not acting like herself."

"Ah figured."

"So why—"

"No matter how it came to be, Ah couldn't rightly pass an opportunity like that. She's quite the catch."

"Mister Eye. I want you to leave her alone."

"Well, since you're asking; Ah will."

Cadance was genuinely surprised. "Just like that?"

"Just like that. But that would leave me so lonely and heartbroken; and I do fancy her as—thetic look. If only there were a beautiful mare like Miss Fleur waiting to console me..."

"So... you'll leave her alone if I help you with Fleur, right?"

"You said it."

"Hmm."

"Don't think about it too much. Miss Rarity seems awfully devoted to me. You wouldn't want to leave me heartbroken; who knows the lengths she may take to mend it."

"You wouldn't. I'll not let you play with the lives of ponies like this."

"Ah come on, Ah'm not so bad. All I want is a shot. Since long time Fleur had been the mare of my dreams, all Ah want is for you to help me win her heart. Promise."

"I don't know if I can trust you."

"You don't have to. If I misbehave, you can throw me into a dungeon. No questions asked."

Although nothing appeared out of the ordinary, Cadance had turned on her diagnostic spell as she spoke to Sleazy. She had seen through his feelings, and thought he wasn't the purest of ponies, he was being sincere—in a very sleazy way.

She didn't want to help this stallion, but this was for Twilight—her little filly heart was aching, not counting how much damage this could do to Rarity's image, and how consternated she'll be once whatever held her went away. Yes, this was for Twilight's and Rarity's future—for Twi-rity. Maybe she could do an exception, she will just help him with his crush—yeah, just like any other case. If Fleur didn't like him, that would be the end of it.

"Okay, I'll help. But I'll not force anything, I'll just give you advise and smooth things out for you."

"Hehehe... Ah'm liking my odds—"

"But you have to end it with Rarity at once."

"Sure thing."

Cadance stood aside as Sleazy went to talk to Twilight and Rarity. She purposely avoided going with him as she despised seeing a heart being broken. Even under this circumstances, when the emotions the pony felt were not real; the way they reacted, although momentary, were too much for her.

The rupture images passed in slow motion to Cadance as she saw the heart broken face of Rarity from a distance. How she clung to his chest as she cried for explanations, and her utter despair as she drowned herself with tears on Twilight shoulder. It was a hard scene to watch even from afar, but it was for the best. With luck, they would find the cause of her strange behavior before any more damage could be done.

After the scene, Rarity excused herself to the bathroom. Cadance passed next to Sleazy with the implicitly of meeting later, then walked to the crest fallen Twilight.

"How is she?"

"I don't know—" Twilight shook her head "—She says she'll be fine..."

"But with this kind of curse is difficult to tell, I know. Twilight, you should be with her."

"You really think so?"

"Don't doubt yourself so much, Twilight. You should follow your heart, show her that you'll be there for her. That way, you'll surely make the love between you bloom into something stronger, till your feelings overflow—"

"Cadance? What are you—"

"Then she'll fall into your hooves, and in a loving embrace, she'll become your special somepony as you declare your love—"

"What the HAY are you talking about!? I don't have that kind of feelings for Rarity!" Twilight shouted turning everypony head's to her.

"What? But in your letter, you said you have heart problems with a friend!"

"I meant the Rarity and Sleazy problem!"

"What? And I thought—" Cadance sighed "—Oh gosh, Shining may be right; I may have a problem."

"You told Shining about Rarity and I!?"

"Ehh... Mmm... of course not. I didn't know who it was. Just told him that you had a crush..."

"Oh, by Celestia. I'm sooo embarrassed."

"You really don't like her? From the way you acted and what you said, I was sure—"

"No! She's just my friend! What's more, I like colts, stallions, you know what I mean—not that Rarity isn't gorgeous—but that's not the point!"

"And here I thought you'd finally opened up to Love—"

"Love? Cadance! I don't have the time for that; besides, half the stallions I know run away as soon as I look at them or try to have a serious conversation. But honestly, Cadance..." Twilight shook her head and sighed.

Oh, Twilight, you're breaking my heart. I didn't know you had it so rough... Don't worry, I'll make it up to you for this mistake. I'll find you a nice mare—or colt in a flash. Hmm... Flash is single—But what a mess... I bet aunty Celestia is having a blast...

~~<<0>>~~

Princess Celestia was having a blast. It was a little known fact, but Celestia liked—no, loved to eavesdrop. To her, it was as good as to spy on her telescope, and she was quite good at both. She had the predisposition since she was little, but when she and Luna became royalty, nopony ever spoke freely in their presence, and it only aggravated her bad habit. Eavesdropping became the only way she could really know what was going on in the realm—but that was just half of it. The other half, the important half, was that she just loved the gossip, more than that, she loved to see the astonished faces of her little ponies when they discovered that her Princess was on their little secrets.

Of course, she mostly liked to use the gossip to help her ponies from the sidelines; dropping a knowing wink or hint here and there. Needless to say, she'd never reveal her information or used it for something bad that could hurt anypony, but there was also satisfaction when tearing down a sneaky noble's plan.

Although, it was mostly for and the fun of it.

This gala night, she currently was trying to put together the pieces and predict what would cause the inevitable conjunction of joy, drama and chaos that followed her most faithful student and her friends whenever they got together.

The night's theme, judging by Cadance presence and Twilight's profuse denial, was love. Who would bring the drama? she thought as she greeted another important guest. A glimpse of her eyes and she saw the grumpy face of Spike as Rarity chatted lively about his new colt-friend.

So that's the catalyst... But where is Cadance and—Her thoughts interrupted as another famous couple entered, forcing her to switch to her Princess self and welcome them. After a while, she glanced and saw Twilight and Cadance making concerned faces as they watched the recently formed couple.

Hmm, bad love... Jealousy and something else, this is definitely going to blow out soon...

And Blow out it did. After some time, Rarity's heart was broken fast and cold, and in a very public way. And Rarity took it as, well, as Rarity: making a scene.

I'm so sorry, Rarity... Celestia thought watching Rarity's mascara ruined by tears as she ran to the bathroom. So that was why Twilight needed Cadance. I hoped it would be for something good. Poor child... she just don't have any luck with stallions.

The play wasn't over, however, more was to come as Celestia struggled to hear above all the noise and chatting ponies. There seemed to be a kind of discussion between Twilight and Cadance. Hmm? Something happening. Can't hear well...

"I... don't... Feelings for Rarity!"

"You told Shining about Rarity and I!?"

"Cadance!"

Celestia rose a brown. Hmm... Perhaps Rarity's luck lies elsewhere...

Inside her heart, Princess Celestia smiled. To make things more interesting and complicated, was so like Twilight. And to be red of embarrassment after was also typical of her.

When Rarity returned, all were staring at her and Twilight. "What?" Rarity said. "Is there something on my face?"

Twilight turned around looking flustered. She power-walked facing down through the crowd all the way to Celestia's side and sat.

Celesta couldn't help but to wear a strenuous smile as she silently observed her fellow Princess from the corner of her eye. "You know?" she began fully aware of what she was doing. "You shouldn't feel ashamed for harboring such intense feelings..."

"No! Princess Celestia, it's not like that! Cadance misunderstood the whole thing!"

"Twilight, there is nothing wrong with liking other mares."

"I know, it's not like I've never thought—No, what I mean is—ugh! I love stallions alright! And I have plenty of books to prove it!"

Princess Twilight shouted to the whole kingdom then clamped her muzzle with her hooves. Her eyes panicked searching for anypony that could've heard, which immediately became searching for anypony that had not. She crossed eyes with a yellow-dandelion pegasus guard of blue mane and golden plate trying to look professional, but as soon as he felt the burning gaze of the princess, he looked away glowing red. An action quickly imitated by Twilight.

Such big reactions from her student filled Celestia's chest of satisfaction and a tingly feeling inside her heart. She only allowed herself to tease her fellow princesses in these ways—well, mostly Luna and Twilight; more often than not, Cadance was an accomplice.

This was enough. Chest-filled with joy, Princess Celestia could breeze through the evening no matter what it brought. At least that was what she though. The night still held plenty surprises to come. Celestia carried on greeting the guest as Twilight explained the whole misunderstanding and the chain of events that lead to her outburst—finally something good to talk about. She did feel a little guilty for teasing Twilight to that extend, but Twilight was just so cute when being all nervous and flustered that she just couldn't help herself. Perhaps she'd been spending too much time with Discord—Where is that Draconequus? she thought—had not seen him all night. Maybe in the gardens? With Fluttershy?

As the night settled, and the last twenty guest entered the hall, Celestia fell at ease chatting peacefully with Twilight. Mainly about Rainbow Dash, and how they'd reconnected over the past weeks.

Then, something strange happened. Everypony seemed to gradually lower their voice. The orchestra played more softly. No pony noticed this as it happened, but to Celestia, who assisted hundreds of galas, and loved the extra-lively atmosphere, this gave her a strong feeling.

The silence intensified while she tried to figure out the reason as she listened Twilight. Even so, it passed undetected by everypony else. Was she the only pony aware? Or maybe there was something wrong with her hearing? She shook those thoughts with her head feeling sorry she wasn't properly listening to Twilight.

"Princess?" Twilight asked concerned.

"Sorry, Twilight," Celestia said turning her head to her. "You were saying something about Rainbow Dash fur color?"

"Yes, as I said, Rainbow..."

Twilight voice was then muffled by the herald's calling of new arrivals. "Announcing: Princess Ava, and Prince Markov of Rumane."

That... That can't be... That can't be right...

As she heard that name, Celestia stopped breathing.

She knew that name. She knew it well.

It was a name she had not hear in more than a thousand years. A name she'd hoped not to hear ever again.

A sudden chill ran down her spine. Blood drained from her head, and her stomach felt as if something scratched or crawled at its walls. Her whole body tensed and froze expecting not to see the stallion she knew it was there.

The silence, the stillness, the danger in the air told her the truth she denied with all her heart as she tried to stand still. But her eyes betrayed her. She looked. The white vesperali stood there.

For a second, she saw him flaring his large crimson wings in his wine-red battle armor. A blink of her eyes brought her back to the present. The blood red ruby rested atop of his cravat in a broach just like it did so many times before. His wild white mane was now contained and tied up in a messy knot bun. His forehead bared, except for two thin forelocks that fell up to his draconic red eyes like fangs dripping blood.

Silver embers embroidered his black leather tail coat all the way to his high collar. The heavy suit covered his forelegs down to his hooves with engraved silver plates strapped with belts on top of his shins. A thick elegant vest tightly stuck on his front body, yet as he walked closer, he made no sound.

Yes, his garments were different, but it was the same monster. The contempt in his sinister eyes as they fleetingly flashed gold, the grim face she saw him make for a split second before he put up on an fake smile, they let her know without a doubt it was the same monster.

"Greetings, Princess Celestia," said the vesperali in his light eastern accent. "I see your memory is just like your beauty."

"Markov... How is this possible? You are not welcome in these lands."

"But I am. I got invitation to this ball... Am surprised; I sent letter announcing my arrival from Ponyville a week past. The mare that took my letter was so deliciously bubbly. I would hate to think something happened to her..."

"Markov!"—Celestia flared her wings and pointed her horn at him—"If you had done anything to my little ponies!"

Seeing their princess display, the guards present pointed their spears to her target and awaited for engage orders. The sudden commotion also drew the attention of some of the guests.

"Princess Celestia, who is this stallion—"

"Twilight, be on guard."

Noticing Twilight while ignoring the guards, Markov smiled showing his prolonged fangs and said, "Ah... Princess Twilight Sparkle. The Princess of Friendship. Pleasure finally meeting you. It is for you that we have come."

Confused, Celestia glanced at her. "Twilight?"

Twilight looked surprise by his words, but before she could say anything Markov continued, "Naturally. It is thanks to her deeds that we found ourselves here in this situation."

After his implication, Twilight acted very nervous.

"Do not look so surprised, Celestia," he said. "After all, it was Princess Twilight Sparkle who freed Princess Luna. And it was her, that released The Grand Sire Discord from his stone-prison."

Fed up with the unknown stallion and the unwanted attention, Twilight asked, "Prince Markov? It appears you know about me, but I know nothing about you. Like, where exactly are you from? What do you want here in Equestria? And how d'you know Princess Celestia?"

"You would like to know how I met your Princess? We met in the battlefield of course. Fending off her tyrant invasion."

"What?"

"I was no tyrant. We were trying to free the land of your monstrous influence."

"Monstrous? It wasn't I who in its wrath vanquished dozens of ponies, friends and foes, with her light."

"Ugh—How'd you dare! I don't know what plans are you laying, but they end now!"

Celestia began gathering her magic intending to simultaneously set down the moon while bringing up the sun. But as she tried to set the moon down, she encountered a fierce resistance.

On the outside of the party, Princess Luna had immediately sensed the tug on the astral bodies and held them in place with her own magic. Luna determined the point of the sudden pressure and quickly flew to Celestia's side to see what was going on.

"Sister, stop!" Luna said confused as to why Celestia was ending her night.

"Luna!" Celestia called in a pleading way.

"Sister, what are you... Markov..." Luna said—her visage darkening.

"So it is true..." he said. "You have returned from exile. I had to see it with my eyes."

"We have returned... but at our sister's side, as a Princess of Equestria."

The mare next to Markov walked forward and intervened, "Greetings, and forgive the late introduction, Princesses of Equestria. I, am Ava of Sin. We are envoys of Rumane's King, here to establish friendly relations with your land."

She made a bow and remained as she finished her introductions. She was a tall unicorn mare just like Cadance, white as Markov and sporting a straight white-gold mane carried long and loose. Wore a simple yet leathery black dress with a gold single-diamond necklace.

After passing her eyes among the two, Celestia arched her eyebrow. "What kind of joke is this, Markov? You bow to no king."

"The world is change, Celestia. Chaos, ever-motion. Unlike you, I have no illusion to rule forever; children have to grow, learn on their own..."—he took a few steps forward to Ava, raising her shin up to a standing position with his wing—"I passed the crown decades ago. I am but a humble counselor now, teaching the future queen, Ava of Sin, the friendly ways of the world."

"Lies... You are ruthless, cunning and unforgiving. The grudge against me is the only thing alive in your heart of stone." Celestia's eyes met Markov's; narrowed and intensified in a mutual glare.

"Prince," Ava said breaking Markov focus.

He reluctantly returned to the conversation. "That, Celestia, is precisely why we are here. With Princess Luna and Sire Discord's return, the reasons of the ideological grudge between our lands are no more. Your mistakes had been redeemed by your newest princess,"—he briefly glanced at Twilight—"a Princess of friendship. The king, believes that we shouldn't begrudge a kingdom for the mistakes of past rulers. Princes Twilight offers hope for mending our relations."

"Markov," Luna said, "we not know what you are playing at, but take heed: If you cause harm to our subjects tonight, we shall make you regret it."

"If I do... you are welcome to try."

"Hold yourself, Markov," Ava said. Her voice level rose to almost shouting. "We are here for a friendly exchange; to emend our relations for a better future. Not to kindle the fires of past wars."

"Pardon this old one behavior, Princess Ava," he said closing his eyes while slightly bowing.

"Excuse us, Princesses. I hope we could talk later under better circumstances. Let us go, Markov. We are holding the line..."

"After you, Princess..."

The guards parted as they didn't hear otherwise command form their princesses, and Ava and Markov entered undisturbed.

"Sister," Luna said. "Should we end the event?"

"No, we don't want to cause a commotion; besides, I will not give him the satisfaction."

"Then, we shall gather the Elements."

"Yes, I'll remain here to greet the guests and keep him in check."

"Princess Celestia?"

"Go with Luna, Twilight. She will explain everything."

Twilight nodded.

As Twilight and Luna trotted away Celestia called, "Twilight! ... I just... nothing. Go with Luna..."

Princess Celestia remained silent, fearful that the light of admiration in her pupil would fade away in the night.

~~<<0>>~~

"Princess Luna, what's going on?" Twilight asked.

"Where is miss Fluttershy?"

"I can't find her." Rainbow said looking from up in the air. "She must be out in the gardens, I'll go get her."

"No time. We'll explain her later."

"So who is this guy? Princess Celestia looked pretty angry at him."

"He's an old foe of ancient times. One, that we could not defeat...

"He'd been know by many names: The Undead, The Dammed... The Impaler. I first knew him, as King Markov of Prancesylvania."

"Prancesylvania?" Rarity asked.

"A land east of the old continent, full of mountains and deep dark forests."

Twilight looked up at Princess Luna with pleading eyes. "Princes Luna? He mentioned something about Celestia invading his land and... killing ponies..."

"Twilight... This was a long time ago, in an era unlike this one. Please, do not judge my sister and I so severely. These events burden heavily in our souls..."

Preparing herself, Princes Luna took a deep breath and began, "A thousand years ago, after Discord's defeat, Celestia and I thought ourselves invincible. That we could bring harmony to all the corners of the world under our banner. We set ourselves to be the warmth bright that banishes the cold winter days, and the fair light that guides in the dark nights...

"We started north, defeating King Sombra, but we did not stop. Many evils were defeated and sent to Tartarus during this time by our doing. Soon, word spread about the Alicorn Princesses of Equestria to the corners regions of the word. It was then that we received a message from a far off land, oppressed by another tyrant ruler. In my zealot for justice, I alone went to investigate while Celestia stood and care for our realm.

"When I arrived, I encountered something I had not expected. The vesperali ponies. They consisted in more than half of the inhabitants of the lands. Naturally nocturnal, they worshiped me and my night with love, marvel and delight. I was revered as a queen...

"I thought I had found home, the place where I belonged. The vesperali spend every night showering me with gifts, putting on shows and caring for my every whim. After some time, I would meet King Markov, their ruler, and he was no exception to this behavior. I would be amiss if I did not say I enjoyed his attentions. It was a pleasant change from the cold loneliness of Equestria...

"Later, I would discover Markov true face. He was a cruel and unmerciful ruler. He did not tolerate weakness or failure... met even the simplest of crimes with severe punishment.

"The peasants lived in fear of his wrath. Yet, I could not act—"

"Why?" Twilight asked. "You knew he was evil, why didn't you stop him?"

"Those where, different times... Though his punishments were unusually harsh, he had the right to seek justice in his land. Our own landlords were not as cruel as he was, but they were not that different. I tried to change his mind to be more lenient, but it was for naught. Thought I wanted to intervene, I made my decision to leave him be and sail to Equestria.

"However, the love of the vesperali made me turn around, back to his castle. I wanted to stay with them; try again to convince Markov of a better way. Perhaps if I were to stay I could change him. How foolish. It was then when I found what he really was. He was Nosferatu. A vampire. The "criminals" send to his dungeon, were nothing more that the food which sustained his unnatural life. That was why the punishments were so severe; it was an excuse to keep his dungeon full and his thirst for blood sated."

"He feeds on ponies!?" Pinkie gulped.

"Sick..."

"He's like the changelings."

"But, Princess Luna," Rarity said. "I thought such creatures existed only in stories and myths."

"Yet one, more than a thousand years old, is dancing behind you, lady Rarity."

"All his actions had been lies to trick me. When I confronted him, he tried to persuade me to form an alliance in marriage and rule the land as king and queen of the night."

"Hmp! The nerve!" Rarity exclaimed.

"You obviously didn't agree? Right?" Rainbow asked.

"I did not. But it was not easy. He has a way with words that's... alluring. Compelling, and seductive."

"A-aunty Luna? Y-you can't be serious?"

"I am... I believe is a sort of hypnosis magic, engraved in the tone of his voice."

"Ooooh!"

"For a second—"

"Yes?"

"Nothing, Princess Luna," Twilight said. "Carry on."

"In the battle, Markov and his vampires dangerously outnumber me. I had to fly back to Equestria, defeated and in shame. Angered, Celestia and I immediately gathered our forces and embarked to Prancesylvania.

"The trek was long and laborious. When we arrived, we discovered I still counted with the support of half of the vesperali folk. They served as guides through the mountains and spies against Markov. This time, he was the outnumbered.

"In our way to his castle, nonetheless, we were attacked night after night by sudden raids that ended as fast as they began. One or two of our guards went missing before we could react. We believed him chipping at our forces; installing fear before our arrival... we did not understand the true meaning of these raids until after we launched the attack on the castle.

"We encountered Markov himself on the bridge at the front gates of his castle that night. He was a fast and skilled, flyer and fighter—yet Celestia and I bested him with our spells and shot him down.

"He rose from the ground however, time after time—as if he was invulnerable to injury or pain. We thought to contain him, distract him, as our greater army overwhelmed his own. Little did we know he was the distraction...

"From the castle bowels, came an army of our kidnapped forces turned thirsty vampires at his command. The bridge was utter chaos. We weren't ready to strike our own comrades, and the fear of these monstrosities drove our army mad. Furthermore, every fallen guard would turn a fiend against us. It was hopeless...

"Defeat was unavoidable. It was then, that Celestia had an idea. I was to restrain Markov, as she casted a powerful spell on all the battlefield to reinforce the vesperali natural skin aversion to sunlight; provide cover for our forces retreat. It did not work as intended. We did not know the effects the spell would have with the vampire condition. As she rose the sun, all the vampires... burned and died."

They gasped.

"That's... that's..."

"Many guards we'd knew for years died under her dawn. It was, soul-crushing... Afterwards, we retreated from the battlefield. The vesperali still supported me, but many ponies of the land came to despise Celestia..."

"The next days I had trouble trying to form a new kingdom. I was alone... Celestia just shut herself. She wouldn't eat or speak for days... "

"Poor Princess Celestia..." Pinkie said.

"Wait!" Twilight said. "If the spell affected all the vampires, shouldn't Markov be... you know... dead?"

"That is what we initially thought, until one night, three weeks later. We heard strange noises coming from Celestia's room in the middle of the night. When I went to investigate, I caught Markov trying to assassinate Celestia in her sleep."

"But, how could he return from the death?" Twilight asked.

"We know not how he does it. We personally saw him burn to his bones when Celestia rose the sun; and in our many battles, the spells we threw at him were most powerful; enough to level a house. Yet he rose again and again. He appears deathless... and forever young, as we now know.

"In any event, Celestia survived the attack, and Markov evaded capture. But after his return, all our efforts to form a new kingdom fell apart. The ponies wouldn't join us, our unite on their own. The peasants feared him more than ever before, and the nobles followed him blindly with promises of eternal life. We got stuck on a lockdown, and Celestia... she, she couldn't fight anymore...

"Reluctantly, we came to a truce. The vesperali and everypony that fought with us were allowed to leave with their families to Equestria if they so desired it, and we were to never set hoof in Prancesilvania ever again... That was the last of our adventures."

"And now he's here," Cadance said.

"Yes. He despises Celesita with fervor and will do anything to hurt her or her love ones. You all must be extremely careful. Above all, remember: Do not listen to his voice."

"But he is an ambassador! Forming friendly ties with Equestria! And I'm the princess of friendship—I'm supposed to listen to him!"

"Twilight? Didn't you hear Princess Luna? I really don't think friendship is what he's after."

"Maybe not him, but what about that other pony, Princess Ava, the future queen? They say they are here on their king orders. We can risk an incident with a country just because one pony."

"Twilight is right, Dashie. Look at them smiling and dancing. They came here to party, maybe he's not that bad."

"I sincerely doubt it, Pinkie Pie. But, it's worth the try."

"You see, Rainbow? Rarity's with me. Having a good time is sure to leave everypony happily satisfied."

"Oh yeah? Why don't you offer him a taste of Pinkie Pie, huh? I'm sure that with all that sugar you just ate your blood would be very sweet."

Pinkie, sounding like a scared puppy, hastily crawled and pulled a ten feet long scarf from Rarity's purse, wrapped around her neck and face and hid in it.

Twilight watched pinkies antics with worry. "This is not going to be easy."

"Twilight Sparkle," Luna said, "You shouldn't take anything he said as fact; it may all be part of a plan to lower our guard. I will notify the guards and monitor the perimeter for any anomaly. You, Cadence and the Elements watch him close; see that he does not cause any trouble. Do not fear my friends, Celestia will be next to you, and I'll be just a skip away. Good luck."

"I'll be near the dance floor watching his companion, Princess Ava. She seemed friendly enough maybe I could get more information from her. You better deal with Markov."

Twilight and Cadance nodded to each other before Cadance departed to the dance floor.

"So what's the plan?" Rainbow asked.

"Pinkie, you go with Cadance, maybe we can smooth things out with the Princess, make sure she is happy."

"Okie, dokie..."

After Pinkie bounced away from the shaky fort and joined Cadance, Twilight sighed; head hung low appearing very tired. Rarity made her way to her side while Twilight looked at her with heavy eyes. "Oh Rarity... your ruse had worked so well, and now this... Ugh! Why tonight? Why can't anything be simple for once... "

"Cheer up, Twilight. I say you did wonderful, darling; misleading Cadance like that. I didn't know you could perform so admirably under such pressure. My lessons and your previous experience with all those ambassadors had really shaped you up... well, until your "I love stallions" outburst that is... Ahem... now, however, I should make sure of one thing..."

"Not you too!?"

"What? No, darling, Rainbow already teased me enough about that. Believe me, I would had noticed. Specially because we are talking about you, miss "I have the books." No, what I meant was that... we really aren't going to continue with... you know..."

"What?"—Rainbow flew to Rarity's face—"You want to cancel the plan? Ohh! You just don't want to do your part, don't ya?"

"Rainbow Dash, I'll admit, after Sleazy, I have no desire to deal with Blue Blood. But that is not the issue here. We have a potential crisis in our hooves, not to mention that the castle is in high alert now. It'll be reckless to try anything."

"Okay, but what about the spells for Applejack... it has been a while and Twilight hasn't gat the time to work on them because of this darn book, we have to get it now."

"I know, but this is just not the right time. We have to wait."

"You want to wait! AJ been waiting for more than two years, I waited for more than two years, I don't want to wait any more!"

"You know, you're not the only one that's been suffering. I want her back too!"

"It sure doesn't look like it. It seems your more worried about your reputation."

"Girls, quiet, everypony is gonna hear you."

"You are with me. Right, Twilight?"

Twilight sighed. "I really need that book... But now we can't leave the party without suspicion. You'll have to get it alone, Rainbow Dash."

"But what about the plan?"

"We'll have to improvise. It may not be all that bad. Luna and Celestia would be focusing on Markov..."

"Wait... if anything were to happen tonight, he's sure to be blamed... you'll use him!"

"No... I just, won't clear suspicion..."

"Twilight, that's... that's..."

"What, Rarity? You got a problem with it? We didn't plan it like that. It was him who decided to come tonight. He just got bad luck."

"Rainbow, this is more than just bad luck. Twilight said it herself, this could cause an incident with another country."

"Don't worry, he is innocent. I'm sure we'll clear this out some way or another."

"And how are you to disappear, Twilight? Rainbow can quickly slip in and out, but you now have to keep an eye on the ambassador. Celestia will surely notice if you are missing for too long."

"I can still teleport, remember? Although not to Celestia's room, but that won't be necessary. I have an idea. Rainbow, remember to disable the security measures, and when you are inside Celestia's room, don't touch anything and wait for my message. I'll find the book for you, got it?"

"Got it. Sneak unseen. Break the magic thingy. Enter Celestia's bedroom and wait for instructions."

"Okay, meet with Rarity whenever the princesses aren't watching. I'll try to make a distraction."

"What about Markov?"

"Rainbow will be careful and watch him from afar as to not listen to his voice, just as Princess Luna said. Rarity, you are with me for now, but bolt with Rainbow whenever you find an opportunity. I'll make contact with them; see how this will play. I Just hope I don't get hypnotized."

"Roger that."

"Understood."

"Alright, girls. Move out!"

"Hey, Twilight! What are you girls—" Spike said while walking towards when they all scattered away. He turned his head side to side watching them leave in different directions and sighed. "It's like I have the plague now. Well, I'll go see what Pinkie's doing. That's always good for a laugh. I need a laugh right now..."

Chapter 1 – The Impossible Happens

Something impossible was in front of Rainbow Dash.

The world didn't make sense.

Her pupils tried to focus, but her mind wouldn't allow it. Even so, her eyes were fixated to a dark and red spot ahead; everything else was white. No, no! screamed her reason refusing to believe, and shut her eyes.

Darkness... all is darkness. She hears something, "Hah, uhhm, haa, uuh," heavy panting she realized, That's my breathing! She felt weak and sick, stood barely and her body trembled with each breath. Once the most talented pegasi that commanded the weather, now a shaky leaf on an autumns tree.

All was noise around her, she tried to concentrate, to understand what was happening, to remem—ugh! to remember, so, frowning her face, she blocked everything and went back, back to the last time the world made sense, when she was still Rainbow Dash, awesome hero extraordinary, back to early this fated day morning.

)>>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<<(

There was a whisper in the air, the soft shimmer of the stars above in the night's sky brought pace and comfort to the all of Equestria, even to those who needed to stay alert and awake, and Rainbow Dash couldn't, but she was the best flyer in all of Equestria, so she could do her job in her sleep... as she was doing.

And she calls me lazy—Thunderlane rolled his eyes as he thought—Although, she is working. He flew closer, and called her again, this time, softly in her left ear, "Raaiinboow, wake up!"

"I'm awake, I'm awake," she said as she shook her head and blinked her droopy eyes while still pushing a rain cloud with her forelegs.

"Hey! Don't do that again," she angrily replied rubbing a hoof on her ear; slightly surprised and annoyed at his little prank. "If you have time to play jokes, then you are not doing your job." She pointed her hoof at him. "Now, get back to work!"

"Hmp!" said Thunderlane complaining. You tried to do a mare a favor, he thought through the light chuckle of the mare's in the weather team, leaving Rainbow alone.

Rainbow continued to push the fluffy piece of heaven to it proper place and scanned her surroundings to get a grip on reality while she admired her work. Even in her sleep, she had managed to complete her work way faster than the rest of the team. I am awesome, she figured.

The assignment was simple, to scheduled a night rain at 4 a.m. for the crops fields in Ponyville. She liked those assignments; they let her finish her job early, leaving her all the time to goof around and nap peacefully during the day.

During this time however, she rested sitting on top of a cloud, while she led her mind wonder. She closed her eyes briefly as she inhaled, only to turn her gaze at the quiet town in the distance, admiring it in the dim light of a full moon, and letting out a content sigh.

She had the suspicious that it was Princess Luna the one that came with these "Night rains" in the first place, y'know, to hang with the pegasi and fly in the night. Not that she could have blamed her, pegasi were pretty cool, but still, she didn't need to do that. No need to feel embarrassed and make up excuses about doing something she enjoyed, even thought it didn't fit her princess appearance. Huh, that sounds familiar.

Her mussing cut short as she observed her team members struggled with some stubborn clouds. She closed her eyes, shook her head and signed. They still had much to do and while she could go home and rest now that her part of the job was done, she would never leave a friend hanging. I am Rainbow Dash after all.

~~<<0>>~~

"Ugh!" Rainbow exclaimed annoyed into the skies. "You guys take forever."

Cloudkicker turned around from the cumulus of clouds that she and the team were forming; looking sheepishly as she said, "We are sorry Rainbow, but look we just finished, and just in time."

The rest of the eight team members erupted in cheers as they completed the job.

"Thank you, Rainbow. We couldn't done it in time without you," Cloudkicker said, smiling at Rainbow.

"Yeah, you guys looked pretty desperate back there. I had to work these babies to save your tails," said a smugly Rainbow, looking back and pointing a hoof at her wings.

Cloudkicker responded shyly admiring Rainbow's wings, "Well... thanks again we owe you one."

"Pff." Rainbow glanced to her left side with eyes half lifted, trying to look cool. "Don't sweat it. It's what I do."

The team finalized their job, the rain poured down on the fields and there was no longer a need for it to be monitored. Celestia hadn't risen the sun yet, but soon it would be the daytime shift to take over, so all said their goodbyes and went home, all but Rainbow.

She had woken up too early, and had nothing left to do. Her tur—ehh, tortoise pet Tank probably wouldn't woke up until past eleven, when he got hungry, maybe Applejack could be awake, but nah. She was still way to sleepy, so instead off flying all the path to her house, she searched the vicinities, above the awakening forest and up in the sky, took some stranded clouds, clumped all together, and made a bed that floated above a wooden fence on the edge of town, and laid in it. She could feel the cloud bed sailing farther away by a soothing breeze but didn't care, and just led it play with her mane as she drifted for a nice relaxing nap.

Perhaps the last good sleep she would have in years.

~~<<0>>~~

Something resounded in the distance. Maybe the sound of the awesome explosion, the move that she and the Wonderbolts made together.

"Aahh, Aaihh!" Surely some faint cheering.

"Ugh, hah, let's get out of here!"

Rainbow's eyes open up. She knew no one bailed from a Wonderbolts performance.

The midday sun greeted her as his rays slowly burn her vision. "What's going on?" she asked herself while she turned her body to the ground and saw the running couple of brown earth ponies with fear in their eyes and sweat covering their fur.

A sense of dread overcame Rainbow.

Thuunk...

Rainbow jerked her head to the sound from her cloud. She heard more faint screams. Something was wrong.

"That seems to come from Ponyville," she said aloud.

Something bad is happening, she thought. "Not on my watch!" said Rainbow shooting across the sky leaving her signature trail behind heading towards her town.

Even with all the wind currents, as she got closer, her ears were filled with the sound of screaming and crying. "Daddy, sniff, sniff, maaamii!" cried a confused filly standing in the middle of the road.

"Run! Run! Everypony run!" said a couple of running pegasi mares as they ignored the filly. Madness were in the faces of all the galloping ponies; unicorns, pegasi, and earth pony alike; many cows, dust clouds and other animal were engulfed in the chaotic stampede.

There, far in the distance, she saw it; the thing from where all panic emerged. A house or building destroyed with each slow step it made, sending a loud shockwave through the ground. Its right leg trapped with a chain and ball, almost the size of the town hall, that jerked each time it got too far.

One of it maws, already gnawing the chain without result; drops of saliva and foam fell everywhere, sliding down from its teeth. Its other three heads were wailing and trashing all around, trying to get anypony down their throats, and tearing the ground every time one missed. Green repulsive fumes and substances exude from its skin. Hunger and desperation on its eyes, as it searched the streets for its next pleasure.

Rainbow was momentary stunned in mid air with all the commotion.

"Dashie, Dash," from the running crowd a voice called. There was Pinkie pie, caring a frightened Pumpkin Cake on her back, to her side, were Mama and Papa Cake trying to calm little Pound incessant crying. Rainbow descended just above Pinkie so she could hear her better.

"Dash you got to go quick, Applejack and Twilight need your help."

"Have you seen Fluttershy? or Rarity?" Rainbow looked left and right desperately; concern and fear all imprinted in her questions.

"I saw Fluttershy with some creatures, but a haven't seen Rarity, she might have gone to her parents." Pinkie looked back to the town with worry.

"You need to hurry, Applejack and Twilight are there all alone." Tears were forming in Pinkie's blue eyes. "I'll catch with you later, you got to get there now." Pinkie pointed her hoof at the monster.

"Got it," Rainbow said then advanced trough the air a little more at ease now that she knew Twilight and Applejack were on the case. There was nothing that she and her friends couldn't handle.

As Rainbow flew in town and looked at the ground, she began to worry, Where are they?—There was no sign of Applejack or Twilight. She continued flying until she was finally in range of the behemoth. Now, she could detail that one of his heads was unconsciously splatter on the ground; red hair on top, and giant orange-khaki scales on this thick snake like, long neck, long as a street; the perfect size to swallow ponies whole. Its tongue hung from the side of its mouth; not far, a big boulder laid next to it.

One down, three to go, thought Rainbow smirking. I need to hurry or there will be nothing left for me to do.

She heard a chilling screech close by, a couple of ponies were cornered just to the side of the thing by some falling debris. She could play the scene now, one of the creature heads had acquired a new couple of preys, and was looking down at them silently with intense curiosity as it gauged the distance. Soon they would be no more.

"Hey you two, move it!" screamed Rainbow, but one of the mares had already fainted and the other was paralyzed with terror. Rainbow didn't think they heard her.

"Just hang on, I'm coming." She blasted from her spot with mesmerizing speed. She dove in and flew as close to the ground as she could; fore-hooves stretched forward, and advancing through the clearing the beast had made by flattening her town.

Rainbow's determined cerise eyes were set on the couple ahead. She got closer with each fast beat of her wings and heart, both strangely synchronized. The sick green fog dispelled; a dash of hope as she passed through.

In no time, she shortened the distance. She quickly grabbed the couple, and before the monster could make a move, twisted upward raising to the skies.

The beast wasn't going to let his meal got away so easily. It followed her.

Rainbow strained her body and pushed harder and harder, but this thing was faster and its neck longer than she envisioned.

Ohh its gonna get me! She realized as the extra weight and change of direction slowed her down. Best case, she was going to lose the hairs on her tail, worst... well, either way, it would be ugly.

Opened jaws were just behind her. She flinched and close her eyes. Then she heard it.

A snapping sound and an unmistakable, "Yeee haw!"

She turned around and watched a rope holding the creature maul. "Applejack!" Rainbow smiled.

"Rainbow, ya get those ponies out of here," said Applejack, "Ah'll keep distractin' this overgrown alligator." Applejack kept pulling the end of the rope in her nuzzle with all her strength and tied to a tree immobilizing the head.

"Pinkie said Twilight was here, where is she?" asked Rainbow scanning the place with the couple of mares dandling on her hoofs.

"Twilight is holdin' town hall and a couple of other houses from fallin' down on some ponyfolk," Applejack said.

The hydra watched desperately at his flying preys, pressed hard and snapped free its jaw; then, let out a deafening wailing roar.

"Whoa, Nelly." Applejack started running. Rainbow flew away. The hydra try to follow the pegasus but got hit in the heads with two rocks.

"Hurry, Rainbow, Ah don't know how long Ah can keep them," Applejack threw a couple rocks in the air, reared back and kicked them. They flew with accuracy at two of the monster heads, both hits in their respective eye. Applejack bolted away. The third head watched for a moment and laughed at his others selfs; then, resumed its attempts at freeing themselves from the chain. The other two heads turned their fury stare to the farmer.

"I'll be right back," Rainbow said and flew away.

She continued flying until they were a good distance from the town, the beast and the fumes. "You girls are going to be okay?" she asked the couple of young earth ponies laying them on the ground. They had been extremely quiet during the hole trip. "Hey, I'm talking to you!" She put her hooves on the shoulders of the semi-conscious mare and shook her.

"Wha-what?" said the traumatized mare. Her disheveled blue mane blocked part of her face, cream coat full of stains and dust and her eyes darted up and down, side to side watching nothing.

Focusing her eyes on the mare's, Rainbow asked slowly, "Hey, listen, I need you, to carry your friend, out of town, to safety. Can you do that?"

"I ah, um, yes ah I can do it." She pushed her nuzzle under her friend and place her on her back.

Rainbow was going to say something but a heavy metal sound similar to a towns bell came from the distance interrupting her, followed by a loud impact and the thundering of something very heavy rolling.

Time stopped, and the mares disappeared. The world began banishing slowly. This is when it happens, her conscience said.

Color abandoned her view; only shadows, dark and gray, were left on the world. She could see one image. In the distant fog, the thing. Released of its bounds.

It had someone surrounded. Six eyes watching.

Nowhere to go.

"No, y'all get back, get back!" Tears on AJ eyes.

"Oh, please, sweet Celestia, please, help me." She franticly looked the approaching silence.

"Somepony, anypony please... help me." Her back against a wall.

No no no! She is too far.

"Hah no, no, Rainbow, Twilight... help..."

No no no, not like this no.

"I'm coming AJ," screamed Rainbow.

"Ah'm scared, Ah'm scared." Applejack closed her eyes. "Aahh, No! No! Waahh!"

This can't be happening, this can't be.

Please no, please no.

She'll be fine, she'll be fine.

I'll make it, I'll make it, I have to.

All went dark.